Yune opened her eyes and immediately realized something was wrong. The sky above was too bright, too cartoonish—the colors looked like someone had cranked up the saturation by 200%. The grass at her back tickled her skin through the thin fabric of her school uniform. And most importantly, there were countless living creatures all around her. They squeaked and wiggled their tiny arms.

"Uh... what?" she muttered, slowly raising her head. And froze.

Before her, or rather, around her, stood an entire army of... people? Tiny people, barely a centimeter tall. Yune was about a hundred times larger than any of them. Tiny, like toy soldiers, they stood in orderly ranks, as if awaiting the order to attack. Their cloaks fluttered in the wind, and their toothpick-sized swords and spears were pointed at Yune. The incredible difference in size didn't seem to faze them in the least. The warriors' faces were filled with determination.

One of them, a knight in gleaming armor that looked like a toy, raised his tiny sword and shouted in a thin but very serious voice: "The monster has been spotted! We must destroy her before she wakes up. All units, attack! For the Kingdom of Chibiland!"

Yune blinked. Then again.

"Uh... a monster? Was that me?" she stammered.

Yune tried to sit up. And then she heard a chorus of panicked cries.

"She's moving!" shouted the same knight in gleaming armor. "Hold on! She woke up earlier than we expected!"

Yune rose to her feet and straightened her back. A huge shadow engulfed the army, ready for battle. Seeing the giantess in full view, the soldiers visibly grew nervous, but they remained where they were. Yune stepped back abruptly. She heard something crunch under her boot. Looking down, she saw tiny red spots on the ground. Apparently, an entire group of archers had gotten too close to the giantess and paid for it.

"W-wait, I didn't mean to! It was an accident..." Yune cried out. To further express her regret, Yune simply fell to her knees before the tiny knights.

However, her movement, combined with her size, was too abrupt. As soon as the giantess, in a single moment of magic, approached the army and bowed her head, her enormous breasts, each larger than their owner's head, in a school blouse stretched to their limits, swayed forward—covering three squads of soldiers at once like a soft dome. The world fell silent for a second. Then, from beneath the fabric and flesh, came the crunching of bones and muffled screams.

"What happened?!" Yune said. "I... didn't even feel it..." "It's... it's because you're all too small and fragile...!"

Yune jumped to her feet. The white fabric was covered in red dots and fragments of bone and entrails. However, that wasn't what worried Yune; she suddenly realized that all these tiny people, due to their tiny stature, could easily see under her miniskirt. Now standing upright, she held the hem of her skirt. Her cheeks turned red with embarrassment.

"Oh... I'm sorry... I didn't mean for any of you to die," Yune said sincerely. "Please don't attack me. I don't want to hurt anyone."

However, her words went unanswered.

A tiny mage in a red robe stepped forward from the orderly line of soldiers. He raised his staff and shouted in a trembling voice, "Your power... is unimaginable! But we... we will not give up! Holy Ray Attack!"

A huge beam of light shot from the staff and struck Yune squarely in... her cleavage. A bright flash momentarily enveloped Yune. The girl covered her eyes with her hands to keep from being blinded. As soon as the light magic dissipated, Yune opened them and blinked to restore her vision.

"Um... that was a little ticklish," Yune said.

Indeed, she had suffered no damage during the attack. Even the clothes she was wearing hadn't been torn in the slightest. The mage fell to his knees in despair.

"Impossible... even my most powerful spell, the one I spent all my energy on...?" he muttered.

Yune leaned closer. She loomed over the battlefield, invulnerable and powerful. Her long, blonde hair, like golden curtains, fluttered in the wind.

"Listen... I really didn't mean to crush anyone. I just... woke up here. My name is Yune. And you... who are you?" the girl asked.

She raised her hands in front of her, trying to look as harmless as possible.

The knight in shining armor, the very first one, stood proudly.

"I am Sir Lilic, commander of the Seventh Heroic Squad of the Kingdom of Chibiland! We have come to stop you, the Queen of Destruction." He paused dramatically. "The prophecy foretold your appearance in our world."

Yune froze.

"The Queen of Destruction?" she repeated, surprised. "Are you talking about me? I've never hurt a fly in my entire life."

She looked at herself, and then at the battlefield. A school uniform smeared with the tiny remains of several dozen soldiers, white knee-high socks, and shoes with blood-stained soles. During her first time in this world, she had already claimed the lives of several dozen people, and now she truly looked like the Queen of Destruction.

"Wait, wait. Everything I did was an accident. I have no intention of fighting you," Yune said.

Sir Lilic pointed a proud finger at her.

"The prophecy said: 'She who brings only death and destruction will come, and her coming will be the end of this world!'"

Yune merely raised an eyebrow.

"No, that certainly doesn't apply to me. I certainly don't intend to destroy this world."

"You think I'll believe you after the atrocities you've committed?" Sir Lilic said, his expression serious. "You are the Queen of Destruction."

The knight drew his sword.

"Warriors, listen to me!" he shouted, pointing the tip of his sword at Yune. "The prophecy was true. The Queen of Destruction is right before us. Think of everything you hold dear, your loved ones." If we don't stop this monster now, they will all find themselves in grave danger. Not only the lives of your loved ones, but the future of the entire world is now in our hands. Forward! Attack!

Sir Lilic's speech had a profound effect on his subordinates. The spearmen, spears raised, charged the giantess. The surviving archers began raining arrows down on Yune. Even the same mage who had failed stood up straight and seemed ready to cast spells.

Yune could no longer simply ignore so many attacks. None of them were capable of causing damage, but they were extremely annoying. The spearmen began stabbing her shoes, trying to injure her. "Leave me alone!" Yune shouted at them. However, they again ignored her. The arrows refused to penetrate her skin and stuck in her clothes. The archers were clearly trying to hit the giantess's eyes, blinding her. Meanwhile, Sir Lilic and the mage were preparing what would be the decisive attack.

"I can't just stand there anymore," Yune decided. "Maybe if I crush a few soldiers, the rest will get scared and retreat?"

Full of determination, Yune raised her foot over the group of soldiers and brought it down with all her might. The men died instantly. The giantess's attack, however, had no effect. The remaining warriors began to attack more furiously.

"Why are you so stupid!" Yune cried out. Her earlier surprise and alarm gave way to anger. "Stop attacking me. It's pointless!"

Yune crushed the soldiers again and again until all that remained of them were random bloody marks smeared across the ground. With a few quick steps, the giantess found herself next to the archers. With a single kick, she sent almost the entire squad flying. Dozens of tiny bodies flew into the air like rag dolls, their arms and legs flailing. Soon, every single one of them fell to the ground and died. Yune sighed heavily and managed to rein in her rage.

"Now they'll definitely retreat," she decided.

The few surviving archers and spearmen, having lost the will to fight such a powerful enemy, actually began to flee.

Yune was about to sit down on the ground to catch her breath and compose herself when she heard a new sound—a low, growing rumble, like the distant roar of many tiny voices. She turned her head. Sir Lilik, his sword drawn, was walking steadily toward her. His armor glowed, emitting bright purple lightning.

"My court mage gave his life to grant me this power," he said. "Queen of Destruction, I will defeat you."

With these words, he ran forward. He became incredibly fast. In an instant, he was at Yune's feet. He swung his sword. The blow was accompanied by a purple glow. Yune felt something cold brush against her leg. Her right knee-high sock tore.

"You still won't let up," Yune said. She raised her leg back like a knight. However, at the last second, he managed to jump aside.

"You cannot defeat me, monster," Sir Lilic shouted. "The fate of the entire world now rests on my shoulders."

With these words, he leaped upward. In an instant, he was level with Yune's face. He swung his sword again, clearly aiming to cut off the giantess's head. The blade, charged with magical energy, slashed across Yune's throat but did no damage. The girl only winced slightly. Something seemed to touch her body again. They leaned something cold against her. The giantess brushed the knight aside as if he were a fly. However, he dodged again. He leaped to the ground.

"It seems your skin is too tough to pierce with one blow," he said. "Then I will slash you as many times as necessary."

"Wait!" Yune shouted. "Listen to me..."

"Shut up and die!" Sir Lilic shouted. He leaped into the air again. This time, he swarmed around Yune like a pesky mosquito. He was fast enough that the giantess had trouble catching him. Again and again, he struck from every direction. Yune's clothes began to tear in several places. However, the barrage of blows did not subside. Sir Lilic seemed to grow faster and faster. Concentrating on his sword, he struck the giantess's chest. Of course, he failed to wound her. But his attack still had an effect. He cut every button on Yune's white shirt in one fell swoop. The fabric holding her enormous breasts was already torn under the onslaught of multiple attacks, but this blow proved decisive. In an instant, Yune's shirt tore and, in scattered pieces, fell to the ground. Now the giantess's breasts were held in place only by a tight pink bra.

"No!" "Yune screamed. Blushing like a tomato, she covered her chest with her hands. "What are you doing, you impudent pervert!"

She was overwhelmed with emotion. For a moment, she lost all self-control and became much faster than Sir Lilic. With a single swing of her hand, she knocked him out of the air. The blow was so powerful that, when he crashed into the ground, his body left a deep crater.

Having recovered somewhat, Yune approached her fallen opponent. He wasn't moving. His armor was shattered, as if it were made of glass.

"I think I'd better leave here," Yune decided. "Maybe I can find someone who will listen to me."

For several minutes, she tried to tie the scraps of fabric from her blouse into a single piece, but to no avail. The shirt was shredded into too many small pieces. There weren't enough to cover herself properly. With a resigned sigh, Yune straightened up to her full height and glanced at her bra.

"It's better than nothing," she thought. "Maybe I can find a little more fabric to sew myself some proper clothes. Although everything in this world is so small..."

Shutting off these disturbing thoughts, Yune glanced around. A nondescript landscape surrounded her. Shrugging, the giantess simply moved in a random direction. Soon, she disappeared over the horizon, so far away that even the sound of her footsteps no longer carried across the battlefield.

It was at that moment that Sir Lilic stirred. His armor, cracked and magically enhanced by the giantess's blow and shattered when he hit the ground, had saved his life. He limped slightly, and his body was covered in bruises, but otherwise, he was practically unharmed.

"I must get to the capital and warn the king." Fatigue gripped his body, but his will was unwavering. "We must do something. We must find a way to destroy the Queen of Destruction, or our world will end."

On the horizon, where the grass gave way to low hills, a tall silhouette appeared. It was Yune. She was approaching quickly. Her blond hair fluttered in the wind, and her large breasts swayed with every step, as if they were trying to burst her pink bra. There were noticeable holes in her skirt and knee-high socks, but Yune had no other clothing. Several hours had passed since she had found herself in this strange little world and been attacked by its inhabitants.

The sun was setting. Night would soon fall. All this time, Yune had been wandering aimlessly through the surrounding lands. Trying to find a place to spend the night, she ventured deeper and deeper into the forest. For anyone else, finding herself in the middle of a forest teeming with predators and dangerous animals and plants late at night would have been tantamount to death. But for Yune, it seemed like a walk in the park. She was cutting down centuries-old trees, the tallest of which didn't even reach her knees. Even the most ferocious predators fled in terror at the mere sight of the gigantic creature moving toward them. Yuna didn't know where to go or who to look for. However, she did find something. She spotted a path stretching between the trees.

"So, there are people living nearby," the giantess thought happily. "I hope they won't be as hostile as those knights."

She followed the path and soon saw a small settlement in the distance. It consisted of several rectangular wooden houses. A little over a hundred people lived in this village.

"This time I must be more welcoming," Yune decided. "Perhaps that way they won't be afraid of me."

The giantess slowed her pace and moved toward the village. She decided to move more slowly.

"Sudden movements might frighten them," Yune thought.

Step by step, she got closer and closer to the settlement. The villagers noticed the giantess moving toward them. Many of them became frightened and hurried to take refuge in their houses. Some, apparently unable to comprehend what was happening, remained where they were and simply watched. Yune remained, two steps short of the nearest house.

"Greetings to all the people of this village," Yune said in the most safe and welcoming tone she could muster. "My name is Yune. I'll tell you right now, I don't intend to harm anyone. I'm here to make friends and learn more about this world. You must be scared right now. I don't blame you. From your perspective, I must look very large and scary. I'll go now and sleep for the night in the field not far from here. If you'd like, come see me tomorrow."

With a sense of accomplishment, Yune turned and walked away from the village. However, she stopped abruptly. She was overcome by a feeling she'd forgotten during her journey.

"And one more thing," the giantess said, looking embarrassed, turning to face the village. "I'm a little hungry, so I'd be very grateful if you could share some food with me." I'm not insisting, but I would be very grateful.

Yune headed to a wide clearing near the village. There, she simply collapsed from exhaustion. The day had been too eventful. She was mentally and physically exhausted. Sleeping on the bare ground wasn't very comfortable, but Yune fell asleep quickly.

Bright sunlight awakened the giantess the next day. The sun was already at its zenith. It seemed Yune had slept until noon. Yawning and stretching, Yune looked around. To her surprise, she spotted several barrels, sacks, and crates piled up in a heap at the far end of the clearing.

"They actually brought me food!" Yune exclaimed. "I didn't expect that. I'll have to thank the villagers for their generosity."

A young girl sat on the grass in front of the pile of provisions. She wore a gray, unremarkable robe of coarse fabric. However, this robe couldn't hide the stranger's incredibly attractive figure. The girl had a rather large bust and wide hips. The Stranger had broad shoulders, large, muscular arms and legs. She had long black hair, pulled back into a high ponytail. Even from this distance, Yune could tell this stranger was taller and larger than the others. Perhaps twice the height of the average villager. A true "giant" among her own. Noticing Yune stirring, the girl jumped to her feet and bowed deeply.

Without raising her head, her voice trembling with emotion, the girl spoke loudly, yet still thinly: "Great Yune, Queen of Destruction! I am pleased to welcome you to our humble lands. I, Elira, servant of the village chief, present you with our humble offering. Clearly, it will not be enough to sate your hunger and anger. Therefore, I offer myself as a sacrifice. Queen of Destruction, take my body and soul, but please spare our village and its inhabitants."

Yune exhaled wearily through her nose. She was growing tired of the nickname.

"Queen of Destruction?" she asked quietly, almost in a whisper. "What if I'm not the Queen of Destruction? I'm an ordinary girl, like you..."

Elira raised her head and looked in surprise at the giantess before her.

"You're joking!" Elira cried out. "Your size, your strength... The prophecy clearly speaks of a Queen of Destruction who will bring the end of our world! You can crush entire armies, destroy any city! How can you be an ordinary girl?"

Yune sat down on the ground carefully, trying not to disturb the pile of provisions. Her enormous figure loomed over Elira like a mountain over an ant. The giantess rubbed her temples, trying to collect her thoughts. The day had only just begun, and already there were these conversations about the prophecy again.

"Listen, Elira," Yune said softly, trying to keep her voice low so as not to frighten the girl even more. "I don't know any prophecy. I just... ended up here. From another world. There, everyone is like me—normal height. But here, everything is tiny. I don't want to kill anyone."

Elira stood there, her muscular arms shaking, but her eyes blazing with determination. She was prepared for the sacrifice, but the giantess's words confused her.

"But... but you accepted our offering," Elira stammered. "And now... will you spare the village? If I... give myself up?"

Yune blushed and waved her hands.

"No, no! You don't need to give anyone up! I don't eat people!" she exclaimed. "I'm just hungry, like a normal person. Fruit, bread, anything. Maybe you could at least tell me about this world?"

Elira slowly straightened, still not believing her ears.

"If you're not the Queen of Destruction... then who are you?" Elira asked, stepping closer. "The prophecy speaks of a giantess who will crush everything in her path. But... you don't look... evil."

Yune smiled. Elira was the first inhabitant of this world who wasn't afraid of her. And if she was, she didn't show it.

"I'm not evil. My name is Yune, and I come from another world. There, I have school, friends, manga... And here, it's all knights and magic. Tell me about your village and this world of yours," Yune said.

Elira hesitated, but curiosity got the better of her. She sat down on the grass, cross-legged, and began to tell her story:

"Our village is Forest Hearth. We are simple farmers and hunters. The kingdom of Chibiland is ruled by King Tyrion, but he is far away, in the capital. He has an entire army of loyal soldiers, knights, and mages serving him. Rumor has it that he has actual monsters in his service. And the prophecy? It says that the giantess will destroy us if we don't find a hero to stop her."

Yune nodded, eyeing the pile of food. The barrels were the size of her fingertips, the sacks about the same. She carefully picked up one of the sacks and opened it—there were tiny apples inside.

"Sounds like a typical isekai," she muttered under her breath, emptying the entire sack's contents into her mouth. The apples were tasty, but tiny. "Okay, Elira. Let's do this: go back to the village and tell everyone I'm harmless and mean no harm. I think I can even help you. Maybe I can clear the forest of predators or... I don't know, move trees to make way for new fields? I'm sure, with my size, I can do it."

Elira stared at her, her eyes wide. However, the fire in her eyes quickly faded.

"Go back to the village...? Basically, that's impossible..." she said in a choked voice.

"Why?" Yune asked, surprised. "I'm sure your friends and family will be happy to know you're alive."

"I have no family left," Elira said. "My parents sold me and exiled me to this village. I haven't seen them for over five years." I'm sure they've long forgotten about me."

"How dare they treat you so cruelly?" Yune asked, her voice worried.

Elira drew herself up to her full height.

"It's because of my body," she said. "It's too big. Even as a child, I was always the tallest of my peers. Over time, the gap between me and those around me grew. In the kingdom, everyone strongly believes and fears the prophecy of the Queen of Destruction. They fear it so much that they're wary of women who are too tall. The older I got, the more my growth accelerated. My body began to change very rapidly. My breasts and hips began to grow and expand, becoming very large. My parents began to fear that one day I might turn into the Queen of Destruction. They forbade me to live at home and began assigning me the most difficult jobs. However, when I became two heads taller than my father, he became afraid that one day I might attack him. That same day, they decided that I I had to leave my home forever. My parents found me a job as a servant for a mid-level nobleman. They sold me for two gold coins. That's how I ended up in the village of Lesnoy Ochag. Here, as always, I had to work hard. I hardly slept and ate very little. I had to live in a barn with the cattle. It seems the village headman was counting on me not being able to withstand all this and that I would die or simply run away. I had nowhere to go, so I didn't even think about running away. Despite all the ordeals, my growth didn't stop; on the contrary, it accelerated. In just a couple of weeks of working in the fields, I had developed very large muscles. Before I knew it, I was twice the height of any villager. My hips are now wider than the shoulders of an average person. The whole village fears me. So, when you showed up yesterday demanding food, the village headman decided to get rid of me...

"They sent you here hoping I'd eat you?" Yune said darkly. "So, sent you to certain death?"

"Yes." Elira nodded. The girl sat down on the ground, resting her face on her knees and quietly weeping.

If not for the height difference, Yune would have hugged the unfortunate girl. Trying to be as gentle as possible, the giantess patted Elira's head. Elira initially flinched at such a strange display of affection, but then hugged the giant finger.

At first, Yune had simply felt very sorry for Elira, who had experienced too much bad in her life. But now, Yune was furious.

"At first, I wanted to help this village and its inhabitants," Yune said darkly. "Now I want... to crush them all, every last one. They deserve no mercy!"

Elira shuddered and raised her head. Her eyes were full of tears, but something new flickered in them—a mixture of fear and hope.

"No, please, Great Yune!" she cried, rising to her feet and clinging to the giant finger as if it were a tree. "Don't! There are innocent people in the village... children, old people. They're simply afraid to speak out against it. The village chief—he's evil, yes, but the rest... They simply followed him. If you destroy the village, you will become the very Queen of Destruction from the prophecy."

Yune froze. Her rage was seething, but Elira's words broke through that wall of anger. While Yune was approximately 160 meters tall by this world's standards, Elira was only about 3 meters tall—in her world, she was a "giant." And yet she seemed so vulnerable, fragile, and unsure of herself.

"You're right..." Yune sighed, lowering her hand. "I don't want to be a monster. But we can't leave it like this. They betrayed you! Sold you like a piece of property, and then sent you to your death. I have an idea how to solve your problem."

Elira wiped her tears with the sleeve of her rough robe and straightened up, her muscular figure now seeming more confident.

"But first, let's eat. I'm starving, and these tiny apples are delicious," Yune said. She carefully picked up a few more sacks and barrels and emptied the contents into her mouth. Bread, cheese, fruit—all disappeared in one gulp.

Elira watched in awe, but soon grew bolder and took a tiny piece of bread from the remaining bread. When the meal was finished, Yune stood, her shadow casting a shadow over the clearing. She extended her hand to Elira.

"Let's go." "Sit on my shoulder or... Anywhere comfortable," Yune said.

Elira hesitated for just a second, then stole a glance at Yune's large breasts.

"She's not shy about showing off her breasts and wears a rather revealing outfit," Elira thought. "I wonder if she'll let me get between..."

Elira blushed and pushed those thoughts aside. She climbed onto Yune's enormous palm. Yune carefully lifted her and placed her on his shoulder, where Elira could hold onto a strand of her light hair.

"Hold on tight," Yune warned. "You might get a little seasick." They set off.

The forest parted before the giantess—trees snapped like matchsticks under her feet. Elira looked down with bated breath: the world flashed by below, as if in flight. Very soon, the giantess was back before the village. Her appearance caused a commotion. Yune, hands on her hips, tried to look as imperious as possible.

"Village leader, come out and approach me," Yune said. There was no response; no one came out and stood before Yune.

"Come out immediately!" Yune said even louder. "Or I will destroy the entire village."

Yune had no intention of carrying out this threat and hoped it would work. A few moments later, the doors of the largest and richest house opened. A tall, stocky man stepped out.

Yune glanced at Elira. She nodded. It was indeed Kal, the village leader. He approached Yune with leisurely steps.

"O mighty Queen of Destruction," he said, trying to remain calm. "How have we angered you? Was our offering too small? If you wish, I can give you ten, no, twenty villagers. But please, spare me."

Yune knelt down and literally loomed over the man.

"No," she replied. "The food you lent me was delicious. That's not what upset me."

The village chief plucked up his courage and looked up. As soon as he saw Elira perched on the giantess's shoulder, his knees began to shake.

"How dare you mock Elira?" Yune said. "You forced her to work too hard, and in return, you didn't give her food or decent housing."

"Well, you see..." Kal tried to justify himself.

"Shut up!" Yune shouted at him. Her voice made him shudder. "And then you sent her to her death. You thought I'd eat her. All because she was a little taller than a normal human?"

"That's it," Yune said. "I've decided you won't rule this village anymore. Horrible people like you shouldn't be in charge of anything."

"What?" Kal screamed. "How dare you do such a thing? His Majesty himself granted me these lands, and no one will dare take them from me. You simply don't have the power to do so."

Yune frowned.

"It seems you haven't realized the situation you're in." " she said. At that very moment, a huge fist the size of a house crashed down next to the village chief. As soon as Yune raised her hand, it left a deep mark in the ground. "I have enough power not only to take your land, but I have enough power to take your life. You are a selfish jerk who thinks only of yourself."

"Listen to me." Kal tried to negotiate again. "If you leave this village to me, I will serve you faithfully."

"I don't need a man who values ​​no one but himself," Yune replied. "Weren't you willing to give me the people of your village just to save your life?"

Kal hung his head. He didn't know what to do. The all-powerful Queen of Destruction loomed over him. He didn't stand a chance against her.

"However, I can give you one chance to keep everything you have," Yune said suddenly.

"Which one?" Kal asked, raising his head sharply.

The giantess reached over and carefully lifted Elira off her shoulder. Yune then deposited the girl on the ground a few steps away from Kal.

"Here's my condition," Yune said. "If you can defeat Elira in combat, I'll leave you alone."

"What!" This rule seemed to come as a surprise to both Kal and Elira.

"But I don't know how to fight," Elira said. "I've never harmed anyone before."

"Look at you," Yune replied with a grin. "You're twice his size. I'm sure you'll win."

"This fight will help Elira become more confident," Yune thought.

To get a better view of what was happening on the ground, the giantess lay on her stomach and propped her head up with her hands. Her enormous chest pressed against the grass, creating two deep indentations in the earth, like soft hills. The villagers peering out of their windows and doors froze in horror—Yune's shadow had engulfed half the settlement.

Elira stood opposite Kal, her muscular legs trembling slightly, but her eyes blazing with determination. Kal, on the other hand, looked pitiful: his stocky frame dwarfed even by Elira, who towered over him like a tower.

"It's not fair!" Kal screamed, waving his arms. "She... she's a monster! How can I fight this... this miniature giantess? She has the strength of ten men!"

"Elira is not a monster," Yune replied coldly, her voice thundering. "She's just like all of you, only stronger and kinder." And you... you're just a coward who mocks the weak. Begin. No weapons. Just fists and strength.

Elira swallowed and clenched her fists. She'd never fought, but years of hard work in the fields, carrying heavy loads, and suffering had made her body as strong as steel. Her broad shoulders tensed, the muscles in her arms and legs visible beneath the rough fabric of her clothes. Her chest and hips, always the butt of ridicule, now seemed part of her strength—a symbol of her invincibility.

Kal, without waiting, rushed forward with a shout, aiming his fist at Elira's stomach. He was an experienced fighter—years ruling the village had taught him to intimidate and beat the weak. But Elira instinctively recoiled, and the blow landed in the air. She responded—clumsily but powerfully—by pushing Kal in the chest with her palm. He flew back a few steps, stumbled, and fell backward. "Get up!" Elira shouted, her voice shaking but filled with new confidence. "You always made me work myself to the bone! Now I'll pay you back."

Kal jumped up, red with rage, and attacked again. This time he grabbed Elira's arm, trying to twist it away. But her muscles were too strong—she simply pushed him away like a child. Kal fell again, this time face down in the dirt.

The villagers began to whisper: some in horror, others with secret joy. To many, Elira was just "that big girl," but now they saw strength in her.

"Enough!" Kal screamed, standing up and spitting. "I... I surrender! Don't hit me anymore!"

"No," Elira said. "The fight is only over when I want it to be."

She gave Kal a gentle shove, but it was enough to send him flying several meters and crashing into the wall of one of the buildings. He struggled to his feet and saw Elira standing almost right next to him. He wanted to run, but it was impossible.

"Hit me," Elira said, her face serious.

"What?" Kal looked surprised.

"I said hit me," Elira repeated, no longer a request, but an order.

Kal complied, clenching his fist and slamming it into Elira's thigh with all his might.

"I barely felt anything," Elira said. "You hit me with all your might, didn't you? If not, I'll kill you."

"I hit you with all my might!" Kal screamed in panic.

"How pathetic. How pathetic you are." Elira bent her leg, her knee slamming into Kal's head.

The man collapsed to the ground again.

"Get up!" Elira commanded again. "I'm not finished with you yet."

"No, I won't get up," Kal resisted.

"You think you can just lie there like that. After everything you've put me through." Elira grabbed Kal by the throat and easily lifted him off the ground.

Now the man's legs swung helplessly, trying in vain to free himself from Elira's unbreakable grip.

"I've always been afraid to use force," Elira said. She pressed a little harder on the man's throat. It was enough to stop him breathing completely and leave him struggling in vain. A few moments later, Kal lost consciousness. His body went limp and hung like a rag doll. Elira released him, and the man fell to the ground.

"If I had used a little more force, I could have killed him with one blow," Elira said. "But this time, I will show mercy."

Elira froze, her fists lowering. Her chest heaved with heavy breathing, her clothes torn in several places, revealing her muscular shoulders and six-pack. She looked at Yune, seeking approval.

"You win," she smiled at Yune, her eyes glittering. "See? You're stronger than you think."

Elira kicked Kal again, making him come. to himself.

"The Great Yune wants to speak with you, you worthless thing," she said. "So show some respect."

"Now, Kal, listen carefully," Yune said. "From this moment on, Elira is the new head of the village. And you... get out of here. Go wherever you want, but if I hear you bullying anyone again, I'll come back and crush you like a bug."

Kal, shaking all over, nodded and backed away. He glanced at the villagers, but no one came to his defense. A minute later, he disappeared into the forest, leaving the village behind. 

Yune sat up carefully, her movement causing a slight earthquake. She extended her hand to Elira again.

"Congratulations, new leader," she said warmly. "This village is yours now. Take better care of them than Kal ever did."

Elira climbed onto the palm, her face glowing. She felt... different. Confident. Strong.

"Thank you, Great Yune," she whispered. "Now everything will be different. I already know what I must do."

Elira announced so everyone could hear. "From this day forward, we must all dedicate ourselves to serving the Great Yune. She is the savior of this world. She will bring proper order to our world."

"I think I went a bit too far," Yune thought. She watched with interest as Elira began to persuade the villagers to gather outside.

"We will begin by building a sanctuary in which we will worship the power and wisdom of the Great Yuna," Yuna said.

"No, this is too much," Yuna cried out.

"I'm going to get ready," Aurora said. She headed for the throne room exit.

"Aurora, stop!" the King called after her.

The princess stopped abruptly and turned to the King.

"About Lilic. Perhaps you could take him with you?" the King asked. "He at least knows what this Queen of Destruction looks like."

"You think I won't realize I'm facing a gigantic monster?" Aurora said. "Besides, I have a more worthy companion."

King Tyrion sighed, looking at the knight's unconscious body against the wall.

"Do as you wish. And... be careful, daughter. The prophecy speaks volumes," King Tyrion said, concern crossing his face.

Aurora snorted.

"Careful? I'll crush that giantess like a bug." "She said. "See you with the trophy!"

She left, slamming the door. The servants rushed to lift Lilic, leaving the king lost in thought.

"If even Aurora can't handle it... is this the end?"

As soon as Aurora found herself alone in the middle of one of the palace corridors, she stopped abruptly. Then she sighed heavily.

"Stupid father," she muttered under her breath. "I'm worried about you. You've cared for me all my life, and now I want to repay you in kind. You'll see, soon I'll defeat the Queen of Destruction, and everyone will understand how great I am. Because of my small stature, everyone in the palace treats me like a child. Even my father is overprotective of me."

"He's just worried about you," a male voice said behind Aurora.

The princess turned sharply. Balon, her faithful servant and squire, stood before her. He bowed respectfully to his mistress.

"Stop sneaking up on me! You fool!" Aurora yelled at him. "I didn't give you permission to eavesdrop."

"I overheard you by accident, and besides, you asked me to wait here," Balon replied. "How did your meeting with Father go?"

"Everything was wonderful," Aurora replied. "He trusted me to deal with the Queen of Destruction."

"So you've finally decided to interfere in Father's affairs," Balon said. "I'm coming with you, of course, aren't I?"

"Of course I'll take you with me! You fool!" Aurora replied. "A weakling like you can't be left unsupervised."

"Thank you for allowing me to help you," Balon replied, bowing again. "I will do my best to justify your trust."

"I'm sure you wouldn't last a second against the Queen of Destruction," Aurora said. "I'll probably have to protect you, as always."

"I'll try to make sure that doesn't happen," Balon replied with a grin.

"Stop laughing at me," Aurora yelled at him. "In any case, we're setting out tomorrow, so I'll allow you to rest today. Get a good night's sleep and eat well; we'll have much to do tomorrow."

"Yes, Your Majesty," Balon replied. "Then, with your permission, I'll be going."

Aurora merely nodded and watched her servant depart.

"Fool," she whispered.

The next day, Balon, clad in armor, sat on his horse, waiting for his mistress. Soon she appeared. Seated on a white steed, Aurora approached Balon. The princess was clad in rather light armor, clinging to her small frame.

"Why are you looking at me like that!" Aurora snapped.

"No, I've simply never seen you in such attire," Balon said. "The usual armor is too big for me, so the better craftsmen made me a special suit. It's made of some very rare metal. It's very light, yet much stronger than steel."

"It suits you very well," Balon said, smiling.

"Of course," Aurora replied, blushing slightly. "I always look gorgeous. In any case, we have important business. Has Father sent a detachment yet?"

"Yes." Balon waved his hand toward the far side of the square. An entire army of knights stood there. "There are two hundred of the royal guard here. All of them elite, serving directly under the king. However, on this campaign, they will serve you, Princess." We could gather more if you gave us a couple more days.

"No," Aurora waved her hand dismissively. "We've already wasted too much time. Let's move on."

Aurora swung her sword, aiming for Yune's right eye. Suddenly, the fallen giantess's body began to emit heat. The princess, sensing danger, jumped aside.

"Are you still resisting?" she shouted. "Accept defeat already, and your death will be easy and painless..."

The princess suddenly fell silent. Right before her eyes, Yune's body began to change. Her blond hair turned blood-red. Demonic horns sprouted from Yune's head, their tips blazing with flames. The girl's eyes snapped open, their former blue color replaced by red. A wicked grin appeared on Yune's face.

"As if a brat like you can dictate my terms." The giantess rose abruptly to her feet, her gigantic figure blocking out the sun, casting a shadow over Aurora and the entire surrounding forest.

"Finally, you've shown your true colors," Aurora shouted. "My victory really did seem too easy."

Yune's smile widened.

"You speak as if you've already fought me."

"What nonsense are you talking about?" Aurora asked. "I almost defeated you."

"Stupid!" the giantess replied. "You didn't defeat me, but the foolish girl in whose body I was sealed. I simply used her body to incarnate in this world."

"Stop lying!" Aurora shouted.

She leaped into the air. However, the giantess was faster; with a single swing of her hand, she knocked Aurora out of the air. The princess crashed into the ground, leaving a crater in her wake. Aurora quickly rose to her feet. The princess was disheveled, her armor cracked, her face flushed with anger. Her chestnut hair was tousled, and her eyes flashed lightning. She leaped into the air again, aiming for the giantess's chin. However, when the princess reached chest level, the giantess's enormous breasts closed around her. Aurora found herself trapped between two mountains of warm, soft flesh.

"How do you like that?" the giantess grinned. "A flat-chested woman like you couldn't even imagine breasts could be used like that."

Aurora tried to break free, slamming her fists against the walls of flesh that surrounded her. From the outside, it looked like her breasts were swaying slightly. However, she soon began to notice a lack of air. Over time, Aurora's movements slowed until they ceased altogether.

"Is that all you can do?" the giantess asked.

She didn't hold her breasts in her hands. They parted, and Aurora fell out. The giantess kicked her falling opponent again. The princess flew several hundred meters and crashed into the ground.

"Yes. I have so much more fun like this in this world," the giantess said.

Suddenly, her entire body shuddered.

"Damn. The girl is waking up. I need to separate from her as quickly as possible. Higher Magic. Body Creation."

The giantess extended her hand in front of her. The next moment, Yune's body began to shrink, melting like snow under the scorching sun. In a matter of seconds, Yune had become ten times smaller. In other words, her height had shrunk from 160 meters to 16 meters. Tiny grains of sand peeled off Yune's body and gathered into a single point. Soon, these grains of sand formed a body. Red eyes and hair, black horns, enormous breasts, a flat stomach, wide hips, and a rounded buttocks. This body was approximately 170 centimeters tall. The process ended when a dark substance separated from Yune's body and flowed into a new body. The new body opened its eyes and smiled wickedly.

"Finally, I'm free!" the red-haired girl exclaimed.

"Who... are you...?" Yune asked. She looked very pale and weak, as if she had lost blood.

"Oh, I'm surprised," said the red-haired girl. "You should have died. But you not only survived, but you've also retained quite a large size. My power no longer feeds you, which means you have your own inner power."

"I'm also curious about who you are." Aurora limped out of the forest. Her armor had completely broken and turned to dust, leaving the princess clad only in her underwear.

"Very well, as a thank you, I'll introduce myself," said the red-haired girl. "I am the one you call the Queen of Destruction, but you can call me Ruby."

"So you are the monster I must defeat!" Aurora cried out.

Despite her wounds, determination flared in the princess's eyes again. She rushed forward, but was quickly stopped. Ruby, with one deft movement, broke the sword in two, then grabbed the princess by the throat.

"Yes, you've long been strong for an ordinary person. What's your secret?" said the Queen of Destruction. She looked at Aurora as if she were a strange animal. "Stop! I sense in you... Now it all becomes clear! I know that people in this world fear tall women, fearing my appearance, but to do something like that..."

"What are you talking about?" Aurora croaked.

"You don't need to know that," said Ruby. She raised her hand, preparing to rip the princess in two. "Just know one thing. All your failures are not your fault, but those of you who deprived you of such enormous potential..."

"No! I won't allow it!" Yune screamed.

She slammed her fist down on Ruby. Ruby jumped back.

"You have the nerve to interfere with me?" Ruby screamed. "At first, I wanted to let you go, or even make you one of my followers, but now, don't expect mercy."

Ruby's body began to emanate an ominous energy. She seemed ready to attack. Yune tensed, preparing for battle. However, the Queen of Destruction stopped abruptly. Then, a spasm ran through her body.

"This vessel isn't strong enough yet," the Queen of Destruction said. "If I continue now, my body might simply disintegrate."

"This time, I'll leave you," Ruby said finally. "I'll have a good time with you another time."

The next second, Ruby vanished, as if vanishing into thin air. Aurora struggled to come to her senses. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes were gigantic breasts, blocking the sun and casting a shadow. Aurora jumped to her feet, as if she were experiencing a nightmare.

"You're finally awake," a worried voice called from above. A face appeared from behind the breasts. It was Yune. Aurora realized she had been lying in her palms the whole time. The giantess herself was sitting on the ground.

"Stop!" Aurora remembered what had happened. "Where is the Queen of Destruction? Where did she go?"

"She's gone," she answered Yune. "We were lucky."

"I lost to her," Aurora said bitterly. She jumped back to the ground and looked at the giantess, who was much smaller than her elder self.

"So you're not the Queen of Destruction," the princess said affirmatively.

"I already told you, I'm just Yune." A girl from another world...

"And the real Queen of Destruction simply used you," Aurora interrupted. She scratched her head, considering what had happened. "I've already realized that. In that case, you're no longer my enemy. I must return to the capital and tell my father what happened. I'm also curious about this lost potential the Queen of Destruction spoke of."

"To be honest, I only recently realized I have magic, and now I feel like you might be cursed," Yune said.

"A curse?" Aurora was surprised. "But who could do this to me? Unless..."

The princess shook her head. "No, that's impossible."

"Tell me, can you lift this curse from me?" Aurora asked.

"Well, my magic isn't very good yet, but I can try," Yune replied.

"Then proceed." "The princess said. "If something is restricting me, it must be destroyed. Then I will get to those who cast this curse on me and make them pay."

"Okay, I'll try," Yune said. She extended her hand forward and concentrated.

Now all the energy within Yune belonged solely to her, and it was much easier to control. A bright light emanated from Yune's palm. Soon, it enveloped Aurora's body. Soon, the princess shuddered. A dark cloud, emanating strange, unlike anything else, separated from the princess's body. It rushed into the forest, trying to escape.

"There it is," Yune shouted. She caught up with the fleeing evil spirit in two steps and stomped on it with all her might. With that, the dark cloud completely dissipated, as if it had never been there.

"Yes, I finished it," Yune shouted. Looking back at Aurora, Yune realized something was wrong with the princess.

"Are you okay?" Yune asked, stepping closer. "It's all my fault. It's because I can't control my magic..."

Yune suddenly fell silent, realizing that Aurora's body was changing before her very eyes. She began to grow taller. In a matter of seconds, she had caught up with Yune, reaching 16 meters. However, the changes didn't stop there. Aurora's breasts began to grow and take on a rounded shape. Her hips and buttocks also began to widen. Aurora's figure now resembled an hourglass. The clothes she still wore had long since torn. Aurora didn't care. She reveled in the new strength that filled her body. Every cell vibrated with the power that now flowed freely, unfettered by the curse. The princess looked down at herself: she was now as tall as Yuna—a full 16 meters, making her a true giantess in this tiny world. However, her growth didn't stop. Aurora continued to grow until she reached 20 meters. Yuna now reached Aurora's shoulder. Aurora's breasts, now enormous and firm, swayed as she moved, and her hips and buttocks acquired a perfect shape that made even Yuna momentarily envious. Her clothes—what remained of her—were mere rags lying on the ground, revealing her skin, but Aurora didn't even think to cover herself. She felt... invincible.

"This is... incredible!" Aurora exclaimed, her voice booming like thunder, shaking the nearby trees. She clenched her fist and slammed it in front of her. A huge explosion reverberated throughout the area, raising a cloud of dust.

"My power! It has returned!" "No, it's grown ten times bigger!" Aurora said, admiring the display of her own power. "Yune, you... You broke the curse! Thank you."

Yune stood, gaping, staring at the transformed princess. Her own magic still pulsed through her veins, but now she felt relief—and a slight shock. Aurora, who had just been a tiny, evil fury, was now taller. For the first time in her time in this world, Yune had to look up at someone.

"She's... beautiful. And big. Like me," Yune thought, blushing. The wounds from the blows had already healed. Yune watched her skin literally regenerate before her eyes. "It seems I still don't know a lot about my body and abilities."

The memory of pain made Yune wary around Aurora, who was now much stronger.

"Um... Glad I could help," Yune muttered, looking away from Aurora's naked form. "But... your clothes... Maybe you should cover up? We're in the forest, but still... Someone might see."

Aurora laughed loudly, confidently, with a hint of triumph. “Clothes? Damn it! I feel like a goddess! This curse... It's held me back since childhood. Father probably knew... No, he definitely knew! He feared my power, that's why he tried to hide it. Did the king really curse me? But now... Now I'll show him who the true heir to the throne is!”

She stepped forward, and the ground beneath her foot cracked—just like Yune's. Aurora leaned forward, picked up a piece of wood like a twig, and easily snapped it in her fist.

“Yune, you... You're not my enemy. You freed me!” Aurora said, her eyes lighting up. She stepped closer, her enormous breasts almost smashing into Yune's face. “Perhaps the prophecy isn't about destruction... Maybe you're the key to my power. Come... Let's unite.” We'll crush anyone who gets in our way!

Yune took a step back, her cheeks flushed.

"Team up? Hey, wait! I don't want to crush anyone! I just want a quiet, peaceful life. And... uh, find something to wear. Your... Your curves... They're too... distracting."

Aurora grinned, winking.

"Distracting? What do you think I was angry about? Envy! But now we're equal. No, I'm even a little bigger."

Aurora began to examine her new body with interest, comparing it to Yune's.

"My hips and buttocks are more perfectly shaped than hers," Yune thought. "But her breasts are still superior to mine. I wonder exactly how much. As soon as I get back to the capital, I'll have to measure them. I won't rest until I know for sure."

"Okay, let's go to the village," Aurora said. "My squad is probably already there. I'll order them to retreat. And then to the capital. Father will answer for the curse! He'll tell me everything!"

Yune nodded, but her thoughts were raging inside.

"She's changed... Has she become... sweet? Is it her new size, or is it the power that has affected her this way?"

The clothes Yune had taken off when she entered the lake were still lying in the same place. However, they were now ten times larger. Yune thought for a moment, and then an idea occurred to her. She tore off the edges of her already torn skirt, making a rather rough loincloth from them. It clung tightly to Yune's figure, and around her chest, it seemed ready to rip at any moment.

"This is the best I can come up with," Yune realized regretfully.

Aurora had finally managed to persuade her to at least cover up her figure a little.

"My subjects may admire my beauty as much as they like," Aurora said smugly. She tied two thin pieces of cloth around her chest and crotch. "However, if they see too much, their minds might not be able to handle it."

The two giantesses stepped into the forest. They pushed through the dense thicket as if it were a thicket. It took Yune much longer to reach the village. She followed in her own enormous footprints.

Balon gave orders, and the knights reformed: archers took up positions on the rooftops, spearmen closed ranks, and swordsmen surrounded the villagers. They were all herded into the main square to await the princess's arrival. Elira stood in the center of this crowd. Even sitting, she stood out.

"You are all weaklings!" Elira shouted, her muscles tensing, her chest heaving. However, the handcuffs were strong enough to hold her. "The Great Yune will come here, and then you will regret everything you've prepared! Your princess won't be able to handle her. She's nothing but a spoiled weakling. Leave before it's too late!"

Balon gritted his teeth:

"The Queen of Destruction is surely already dead. Princess Aurora will come here soon and decide your fate. But if you continue to insult my lady, you may never see her again."

Balon shook his head, and one of the spearmen raised his weapon, aiming straight for Elira's head, but at that moment the earth shook.

"What is that?" the spearman shouted. "An earthquake?"

But Elira smiled. "No... It's the Great One! And... has she returned, and not alone?"

Two giantesses emerged from the forest: Yune and Aurora. Their footsteps shook the earth, and shadows enveloped everyone gathered in the square. The knights retreated in terror, many throwing down their weapons. Balon remained where he was.

"Princess Aurora?" Balon gasped. "You... you've grown?!"

"Great Yune?" Elira was surprised. "You've gotten smaller?

"I'll explain everything to you now," Yune said. Within a few minutes, Yune had recounted what had happened.

"This is incredible," Balon exclaimed. "Princess, is she telling the truth?"

"Yes, I confirm her words." Aurora placed her hand on Yune's shoulder. "The girl before you is not the Queen of Destruction. She is now my friend and ally against the real Queen of Destruction."

"Balon! Free everyone you arrested!" she ordered. "They are simply very grateful to Yune for her good deeds. They betrayed no one."

Balon froze, his eyes widening, but he nevertheless obeyed. He gave the knights a command. They parted and allowed the villagers to return to their homes.

"I guess I'll have to make it up to them somehow," the princess mused. "Exactly! I heard they have a wooden statue of Yune. I'll give the statue to this village." Yune, made of pure gold, adorned with precious stones.

"No!" Yune cried, blushing. "Enough! Don't do this!"

Balon approached Aurora.

"Your Majesty, is it true that the king cursed you?" he asked.

"I'm not entirely certain," Aurora replied, bending down. "However, I have many questions for my father. Let our squad spend the night and rest in the village. We return to the capital at dawn tomorrow. More importantly..."

The princess examined her squire's appearance. His armor was dented.

"Are you hurt?" Aurora cried out, concerned.

"No, Your Majesty, I didn't..." Balon didn't have time to finish.

Two huge arms embraced his body and lifted him into the air. Aurora began spinning Balon around in her hands, trying to Find the wound.

"Your Majesty," Balon tried to reassure his mistress. "Yes, my armor was damaged during the last battle, but I remained unharmed."

"Why did you start a fight?" Aurora persisted. "You're weak, if you had died..."

"Your Majesty, I was carrying out your orders to arrest traitors," Balon replied.

Aurora now held him with both hands, as if he were a very fragile doll.

"Stop making excuses, fool," Aurora said in the tone of an offended girl. "You've always been weak. Now, compared to me, you're just a bug. Now, I'll have to take even more care of you."

The princess pressed her squire to her chest. Balon's body was enveloped in soft flesh. He simply couldn't escape that soft and strong grip. Pressing him like that. Aurora looked around, tucking Balon closer like a teddy bear. Spotting a nearby forest clearing, the princess moved toward it.

"You're such a weakling that if I leave you unguarded, you might be attacked," Aurora said. "So tonight, I'll let you sleep next to me."

"I doubt anyone would dare attack the village while you and that Yune are here," Balon replied in a hushed voice.

"Shut up, you fool..." The rest of their conversation was inaudible, as Aurora had gone too far.

The villagers, the knights, and even Elira stared after her, unable to look away. Aurora acted like a goddess, unashamedly. Yune blushed again, unable to understand how anyone could behave so openly.

"So, the Great Yune is going to the capital?" "Elira asked. "Are you going with Aurora tomorrow?"

"Yes," Yune replied. "I want to stop being hunted and feared. If Aurora confirms this before all the capital's forces, my life will become more peaceful."

"Then I'm coming with you!" Elira said decisively. "From the capital, it will be easier for me to spread the teachings of the Great Yuna throughout the world."

"There you go again." Yune pouted. "Right now, I'm most worried about this girl named Ruby. She calls herself the true Queen of Destruction. If she's telling the truth, we're all in for a lot of trouble."

Yune had been living in the village of Forest Hearth for a week now. During this time, she had become somewhat accustomed to this new world. She had now developed a habit of constantly looking down at her feet. When everything around her was so small, it was very easy to accidentally step on someone. Now the giantess strode across the plain, each step leaving huge indentations in the ground, like the footprints of a gigantic beast. The villagers, seeing the giantess approaching from afar, were no longer as frightened as they had been the last time. It seemed they were beginning to get used to the fact that such a gigantic creature as Yune was so often nearby.

Directly in front of her, Yune saw a muscular man with an axe. He was one of the local builders. After Elira became the head of the village, they were all constantly busy.

"Hello," Yune called to the man.

He shuddered and, turning, looked up.

"Greetings... Great Yune." "He said, deeply moved. His knees were shaking, but the animal terror no longer showed on his face. Even standing at full height, Yune could easily see his face and hear even the quietest whisper. Yune didn't understand why, but over time, all her senses had become heightened.

"I cleared the part of the forest you wanted to turn into a field," Yune said. "You'll need the trees I uprooted, incredible. Where should I put them?"

Only now did the man notice the giantess holding a pile of uprooted trees. The work that had taken the village several dozen people and countless hours to accomplish, the giantess had completed in half a day. Even less. She was uprooting centuries-old oaks like weeds. Such power was both terrifying and mesmerizing.

"Lady Elira ordered the felled trees to be placed there." The man pointed.

"Okay, thanks for your help," the giantess said, and was about to leave, but suddenly remembered something. "By the way, some little animal attacked me in the forest."

She rummaged through the pockets of her skirt and pulled out the carcass of a rather large animal. Large by the standards of this world. To Yune, however, this animal was little bigger than a mouse. The man took a closer look and instinctively recoiled.

"It's a magical wolf!" he shouted in a worried voice.

"A magical wolf?" Yune was surprised.

"Yes," the builder said. "These creatures can use magic. To hunt, they become invisible, move very quickly, and even spit fire."

"Yes, it really did attack me unexpectedly," the giantess said. "I was a little scared, so I accidentally swatted it."

"She swatted one of the most dangerous predators by accident, like a fly," the man thought. However, the next minute, a far more interesting thought occurred to him. "They say magical wolves most often choose people whose bodies contain magical energy as their prey. By devouring such people, the wolves become stronger. There have been cases of these predators attacking very powerful mages."

"You mean I..." Yune dismissed such a silly idea. "I can't have any magic. I'm an ordinary girl, not some Queen of Destruction."

"By the way, Great Yune..." the man suddenly said.

"What's the matter?" the giantess asked.

"A magical wolf's pelt is very expensive. Any mage would spend a fortune on it," the builder said, rubbing his hands. "Could you give me this beast?"

"Of course," Yune shouted. "I'm not a mage, so I don't need a magical wolf's pelt."

The giantess lightly tossed the wolf, hoping the man would catch her. Yune was overjoyed that the people of this world had started talking to her normally and not being afraid of her. She didn't notice how the man behind her was pinned under the beast's overly heavy bulk. He couldn't escape until passersby helped him. Meanwhile, Yune was already heading toward the center of the village. She was eager to tell her about her progress in communicating with the little inhabitants of this world.

"I hope they'll stop treating me like the Queen of Destruction and like an ordinary girl very soon. Isn't that true?" Yune thought.

Yune noticed a crowd had gathered in the center of the village. The inhabitants of the Forest Hearth—tiny figures, scurrying like ants—were surrounding something, actively gesturing and chatting. Elira stood in the center, giving orders, her muscular figure towering over the others like a small queen among her subjects. After she became head, the village was transformed—people worked with enthusiasm, and the fear of "Great Yune" was replaced by awe.

The giantess approached cautiously, careful not to step on anyone. Her boot landed a few meters from the crowd, causing a slight earthquake—a few people fell, but quickly rose, accustomed to such "shocks."

"Elira!" Yune called, kneeling to get a better view. Her voice had thundered, but now it sounded soft, like distant thunder. "What's going on here? I just cleared the forest for a new field. And... imagine, one of the villagers even spoke to me normally! Without a tremor in his voice!"

Elira turned, her face lighting up with a smile. She was dressed in simple, but now clean, clothes—the villagers had sewn her something better, recognizing her authority. Oddly enough, her new outfit consisted of a thick piece of fabric encircling her ample breasts, creating a very deep cleavage, and a rather short skirt that rode up with every sudden movement. Elira was no longer shy about showing off her figure to everyone around her.

"Is she taking after me?" Yune thought. "I still wear a torn skirt and a bra."

"Great Yune!" she exclaimed, raising her hands. The crowd fell silent, everyone stared upward. "You've returned! We were just discussing a shrine in your honor. Look: we've drawn up a plan."

She pointed to the ground, where a plan was scrawled on a large sheet of paper, like a canvas for them and like a napkin for Yune: a miniature temple with an altar, a statue of a giantess, and places for offerings. Yune blushed.

"This shrine again?" Yune said. "Elira, I told you—no need! I'm not a goddess, I'm just... well, a big girl from another world. Better build something useful, like new houses or a mill."

But Elira stubbornly shook her head.

"No, Great One! You saved us from Kal, helping us with the work... Without you, we would have perished from hunger or monsters. This is our way of saying thank you! And... look, the villagers aren't afraid anymore. They see you as a protector!"

The crowd nodded, some even shouted, "Glory to the Great Yune!" The children ran closer, staring at her enormous feet as if they were a miracle. Yune sighed, but deep down, she was pleased. Over the course of a week, she hadn't just helped with the fields—she'd pulled out trees, carried water from the river in her palms, and even scared off animals with her mere appearance. The magical wolf wasn't the first—yesterday, she'd accidentally rolled over in her sleep and crushed a pack of "fire foxes" that had been terrorizing the neighborhood. The villagers were now bringing her food—tiny baskets of fruit and bread, which she ate by the handful.

"Fine," she relented. "But let's keep the shrine small. And no sacrifices! And now... Elira, come up to me. Tell me what else is new."

Elira nimbly climbed onto Yuna's palm—it was now as familiar to her as climbing a hill. She perched on the giantess's shoulder, clutching a strand of her blonde hair.

"Of course, we haven't started building the shrine yet, but we already have something to brag about." "Elira pointed to the village's central square.

There stood something covered with a white cloth. Elira gave a signal, and the cloth was thrown aside. Yune was astonished to see her own statue, carved from wood. The villagers' feet reached the statue's knees, so it was five meters tall.

"Our craftsmen worked day and night, but the result is worth it," Elira announced solemnly. "Now we have this masterpiece. Now every villager can pay their respects to the Great Yune."

"I think you're taking this too seriously. This statue really does look a lot like me," Yune said, blushing with embarrassment. "It's very beautiful. But..."

Yune looked closer at her wooden incarnation. It truly was a very high-quality piece of work. The wooden Yune, just like in real life, was wearing a bra and skirt. However...

"My breasts are a couple of sizes larger and more perfectly shaped," Yune thought. “Do you like it?” Elira asked.

“Yes,” Yune replied, smiling. “You did very well.”

“I have more good news,” Elira whispered in the giantess’s ear. “The scouts from the village report: we’ve found what you were looking for, Great Yune.”

“Is it true?” Yune exclaimed.

“Yes,” Elira replied. “I’ll tell you how to get there. Rest assured, there’ll be no one there except you. Enjoy yourself and don’t be shy.”

“I understand, thank you very much,” Yune said.

Over the next few minutes, Elira explained how to get to the place Yune needed. It was quite far away for the inhabitants of this world. However, for Yune, it was only a ten-minute walk. Setting Elira down, Yune soon left the village.

She had walked quite far into the forest. The village disappeared from view when Yune's most important discovery came into view. In the middle of the forest, surrounded on all sides by dense forest, lay a large lake. For Yune, it was the size of a medium-sized bathtub.

"Finally, I'll be able to wash myself properly," Yune thought. "Ever since I came to this world, it's become more difficult for me to take care of myself."

Glancing around once more, Yune began to undress. She removed her bra, skirt, and panties. She carefully laid them all, along with her knee-high socks and shoes, on the lake's shore. Then Yune stepped into the water. It was cool, but Yune even liked it. The lake was deep enough to reach the giantess's knees. Yune sat down and even submerged her head. This allowed her to wash her hair. When the giantess felt sufficiently clean, Yune decided to simply lie in silence.

"Do I really have magical energy?" Yune thought. She remembered the builder's words about magical wolves that hunt those with magic. "But that's stupid. I'm from the ordinary world, without any spells or elves. Although... anything is possible here."

She splashed water, and the drops scattered like miniature rain, falling onto the shore and creating tiny rainbows in the sunlight. The water in the lake was crystal clear, reflecting her enormous body—her blond hair scattered across the surface like golden threads, and her figure, which in this world seemed divine. Yune closed her eyes, savoring the rare moment of peace. The sounds of the forest—the chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves—calmed her. But suddenly the water around her began to bubble. Bubbles rose from the bottom, and Yune felt a slight tingling on her skin—as if electricity were coursing through her. She opened her eyes and saw that the water was glowing with a faint blue light. “What the...?” she muttered, rising to her knees. The light intensified, concentrating around her hands. Yune instinctively clenched her fist—and a stream of sparks, like miniature lightning bolts, erupted from her fingers. They struck the water, causing a flash and steam.

“Magic? Me?!” she exclaimed, rising to her full height. Water poured off her in streams, flooding the shore. “Is this... cool? Or scary?”

She tried again: focusing on her palm, imagining fire. A giant column of flame erupted from her palm. The forest she had aimed her hand at instantly turned to ash. For several kilometers, nothing remained but scorched earth.

“Oh my god!” Yune exclaimed, her voice echoing through the forest. “I think I overdid it. My magic is too powerful.”

“Okay, it’s definitely magic!” "Maybe because of this world? Or was I always like this and just didn't know it?" Yune thought worriedly. But her worry quickly gave way to fear. "If I have magic, then the prophecy... maybe it's true? 'The Queen of Destruction, with unstoppable power.'"

She shook her head, pushing the thoughts away.

"No, I'm not a destroyer. I'm just Yune," the giantess thought. "I use my power to help people."

Yune emerged from the lake. She stepped onto the scorched earth that had once been a forest. The ground beneath her feet was still warm. Yune decided to experiment.

"Maybe I can fix everything," Yune thought. She raised her hand and concentrated on the ground. This time, she used only a small amount of her power. Within seconds, grass began to sprout from the devastation, where nothing would have grown for years under normal conditions, and then trees. "It's working!" Yune exclaimed. She stopped when the trees and grass grew twice as tall as they should have.

"Now I can grow wheat in a field in seconds!" she thought.

A direct road led from the capital to the village of Forest Hearth. A normal journey would have taken more than half a month, but the party led by Princess Aurora covered the distance in a week. Along the way, they stopped only a couple of times for a short nap and a snack. Balon and the knights needed all that. Aurora herself seemed to ooze energy. One would think she could go a week without eating or sleeping and still feel fine.

When they were within striking distance of Forest Hearth Village, Aurora ordered the party to stop.

"So, where is that monster?" Aurora asked impatiently. "Could our intelligence have been wrong?"

"No," Balon replied. "The scouts reported that the Queen of Destruction has left the village and gone deep into the forest. She leaves behind enormous footprints, so she'll be very easy to track."

Aurora thought for a moment.

"Balon, take a squad and head to the village. Arrest all of the Queen of Destruction's followers. Once I'm done with her, they are to be brought to the capital to be tried for their crimes."

"Princess, are you planning to go with the Queen of Destruction alone?" Balon asked worriedly. "It's too dangerous. The village can wait. Once we defeat this monster, they won't pose a threat. Let's all go to the Queen of Destruction together."

The knights behind him nodded approvingly.

"No, I'll defeat her myself," Aurora said in an irritated voice. "You're all weaklings. If you come with me, you'll only get in the way."

"But Your Majesty..." Balon wanted to object.

"Obey my commands!" the princess cried out. She spurred her horse and disappeared into the forest.

Aurora raced through the forest, her horse nimbly leaping over roots and bushes. The princess's heart pounded with anticipation—finally, she would be able to display her true strength, without hiding behind her father's orders. Power boiled in her veins, ready to burst forth.

"Does this giantess think size is everything?" she thought. "I'll shatter her like glass!"

Soon she saw footprints: huge indentations in the ground, as if from giant feet, leading to the edge of the forest. The forest looked strange here—some of the trees had been burned, but fresh grass and young shoots were already pushing through the ashes, as if someone had just performed a miracle of growth. Aurora frowned.

Soon she saw tracks: huge indentations in the ground, as if from giant feet, leading to the edge of the forest. The forest looked strange here—some of the trees had been burned away, but fresh grass and young shoots were already pushing through the ashes, as if someone had just performed a miracle of growth. Aurora frowned.

"What is she doing here?" Aurora thought. "Well, that doesn't matter."

She dismounted, tying her horse to a tree, and stealthily moved forward. A clearing with a lake appeared beyond the trees, and there, on the shore, stood she—the Queen of Destruction. The giantess was as huge as a mountain: her blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders. She was naked. Her enormous breasts and hips seemed to embody her power and beauty.

Yune stood with her back to her, examining her palm, where sparks of magic danced. Aurora froze. “She’s... so huge, and not just in height. Her figure—it’s just that! No! I can’t be distracted by such nonsense!” The princess leaped into the air and instantly found herself at the top of one of the trees.

“I’ve come to kill you, monster!” she shouted, arching her back proudly.

Hearing an unfamiliar voice nearby, Yune whirled around. Blushing red, she tried to cover her body with her arms.

“Is there someone here?” Yune exclaimed. “Don’t look at me!”

Looking around, the giantess noticed a petite girl standing at the top of the tree.

“Oh. There’s a little girl here,” Yune said, touched by the diminutive figure. “You got lost in the forest and now you can’t find your parents? How did you get up there?”

Yune leaned over slightly and extended her hand to the little girl.

“Don’t be afraid of me. I won’t harm you.” Climb into my palm. I'll help you.

Yune's enormous breasts towered over Aurora like insurmountable mountains. This display of size and build, coupled with her casual attitude, infuriated Aurora.

"I'll make you take me seriously!" Aurora shouted.

She leaped up and punched Yune in the stomach with all her might. The giantess's entire body arched, the air instantly leaving her lungs. The force of the blow staggered Yune and she fell backward. Coughing and gasping for air, Yune tried to stand when Aurora climbed onto her chest.

"I am Aurora, the first princess of the kingdom of Chibiland," the girl said. "Queen of Destruction, today you will be defeated."

Before Yune could say anything, Aurora struck the giantess in the chin with even greater force. Yune's teeth clamped together, seeming ready to break. Yune's very body carved a long furrow in the earth.

"You're quite strong!" Aurora shouted. "I could breach fortress walls with blows like that. Well, let's see how much you can take."

Yune felt a vibration in the air. She jerked sharply to the side, trying to dodge another attack, but Aurora moved faster, this time landing the blow squarely on Yune's chest. Her enormous bust swayed, and the giantess lost her balance again. Lying on the ground, Yune felt a sharp pain and cold spread through her body. Her entire body ached, as if she were being stabbed with spears.

"Hey!" Yune cried, her voice thundering, shaking the trees. "Are you... a princess?" Wait, don't attack! I'm not the enemy!

"I won't believe your lies," Aurora growled. "Do you feel like you can't win, so you resort to stupid tricks?"

"To be honest, I'm a little disappointed," Aurora said. "I didn't think you'd start begging for mercy so soon. It seems you really have nothing left. You're just a big weakling with... huge breasts."

She lunged forward, jumping as high as she could into the air. Doing a somersault, Aurora punched Yuna in the stomach even harder. The impact thundered like an explosion. Yuna's vision was swimming. She was close to losing consciousness.

"She's right," Yuna thought. "I really am just big. I don't want to fight. I don't know how to fight. I'm just an ordinary girl from another world."

Aurora jumped onto the giantess's chest. She leaned over and touched the warm, soft flesh with her hands.

"Your body is very pleasant to the touch," Aurora said. "It was with this body that you seduced my subjects! I'm even jealous; with such a body, you don't have to make any effort to attract attention. And yet, despite my status as heir and my strength, everyone still treats me like a child. I'm afraid to confess my love to the man I love. What if he doesn't like me? But never mind, everything will change soon. Soon the whole world will recognize me. I am the hero of prophecy! Feel my true power."

The princess continued to strike blow after blow, as if driving her opponent into the ground. The ground trembled and cracked. A deep crater formed around Yune's body, growing deeper with each blow. Yune no longer even reacted to the attacks, taking more and more blows. At some point, the princess stopped. The giantess's body went limp and froze in an unnatural pose.

"All that's left is to finish her off," Aurora said.

Having caught her breath, the princess renewed the sword that had been hanging from her belt all this time. Aurora usually broke absolutely any sword after the first swing. Therefore, a special sword was made especially for the princess. The craftsmen called it "The Sky-Cleaver."

"So, will the right or the left eye be my trophy?" Aurora considered. "Well, it doesn't matter. I'll take the right one."

Aurora swung her sword and aimed at the right eye.

Balon rode ahead at the head of the detachment, approaching the village.

"Surround the village from all sides," he commanded. "No one must escape justice."

The knights quickly responded to the order. They surrounded the village, blocking all roads. Balon and his detachment rode into the village. The residents of Hearth Forest, seeing the knights in royal armor, froze in fear. Many were hiding in their houses, but Elira stepped forward, her muscular figure towering over the others like a beacon. She crossed her arms, showing no fear.

"Who are you?" she shouted, her voice echoing across the square. "This is our village! Get out before Great Yune returns!"

Balon dismounted, his face stern beneath his helmet. He surveyed the crowd: the statue of the Queen of Destruction in the square, the budding shrine, the reverent faces of the villagers.

"By order of Princess Aurora and King Tyrion," he declared loudly, "you are all under arrest for treason! You worship a monster, the Queen of Destruction! Surrender peacefully, or we will use force."

Elira laughed, her laughter loud and confident. "A monster? Great Yune is our savior!" She drove out the tyrant, she's helping us! And you... you're servants of a king who fears tall women. Leave before it's too late!

The knights surrounded the square, swords at the ready. Some residents were frightened, children hiding behind adults. But Elira didn't flinch—she raised her fist, and a faint aura flared around her: after meeting Yune, she felt a new strength within her, as if a piece of the giantess's power had been transferred to her.

"If you touch anyone, Great Yune will crush you all!" she warned. Balon nodded to the knights.

"Take her!" Balon shouted.

The knights rushed Elira. She was already ready for battle. With one blow, she knocked one of her attackers off his feet. He flew several meters before stopping. Then two spearmen attempted to attack Elira from both sides. She instantly broke their spears and tossed them aside. Grabbing the next attacker by the throat, Elira hurled him at the other two. The next group of enemies attempted to surround Elira, attacking from four sides at once. However, Elira, the village leader, grabbed one of the attackers by the leg and, using him like a club, sent them flying.

"Don't waste your strength on useless and uncoordinated opponents; attack!" Balon shouted. "To defeat this monster, we need a plan. Listen to me!"

Balon barked orders, and the knights charged, surrounding Elira in a tight circle. Spears and swords flashed through the air, but Elira was ready. She grabbed the nearest warrior by the leg like a rag doll and spun him over her head, scattering the attackers like bowling pins. One knight crashed into another, a third flew into the wall of the house, smashing the door to splinters. The crowd of villagers gasped; the children hid, but the adults began whispering, "She's... like a miniature Great Yune!"

"Stay back!" Elira barked, her muscular arms tensing, her cleavage heaving with the excitement of battle. "I won't let you arrest us for our loyalty to our savior!"

Balon, standing to the side, gritted his teeth. Drawing his sword, he was at Elira's side in an instant. He swung his sword, aiming to cut off the miniature giantess's arm. Elira dodged at the last moment. The blade passed right by, slicing through her clothing.

"This girl... She's not just strong, but fast too. Did the Queen of Destruction make her like this?" He raised his hand, and his squad reformed—the archers fired a volley of arrows, aiming for Elira's legs. Arrows pierced the ground around her, but Elira leaped up, grabbing one of the spearmen by the shield and using it as a battering ram. The shield cracked, sending the warrior flying into the bushes.

"Now!" Balon shouted. As soon as Elira was as close as possible to the line of soldiers, they threw a heavy net, woven from strong ropes, over her. This slowed Elira momentarily. Balon immediately took advantage of the opportunity. He pulled a small glass vial from his belt. Balon threw the vial at Elira's face. Green liquid spilled onto the girl's face. It was a poisoned potion that interfered with breathing and caused paralysis. Elira coughed and clutched her face.

Several dozen knights, led by Balon, immediately pounced on Elira. They finally managed to restrain her. Enormous, heavy handcuffs slammed shut around her wrists and legs. Immobilized, Elira only growled in anger.

"Don't move, monster!" Balon exclaimed. He pressed the blade of his sword to the girl's throat. "You're only still alive because Princess Aurora wanted you to be. Very soon, she will destroy the Queen of Destruction and return here. Then, a harsh fate awaits you and everyone in this village."

Count Vikond was not a law-abiding subject of the crown. From childhood, he was accustomed to having his every wish fulfilled, as soon as he spoke. Vikond was born into a very wealthy family. He always had enough money to do nothing, and yet his wealth grew day by day. However, as he grew into adulthood, another trait emerged. It would shape his life for the next decades. Greed. All-consuming greed. For the Count, nothing was ever enough.

The first victims of his greed were his own parents. They loved their son dearly, and perhaps that's why they failed to recognize his intentions until it was too late. Vikond killed them with his own hands. He waited until they were asleep and simply plunged a knife into them. He managed to pin the murder on innocent servants. Under this pretext, he executed all who had faithfully served his parents.

At first, he was overjoyed to find himself the sole heir to immeasurable wealth. He built himself a luxurious palace, surrounded by high walls. This palace was located in the wilderness, far from prying eyes and ears. Only those who kept their mouths shut served in this palace, and the guards consisted of hardened thugs, ready to commit any act of baseness. All this was done to conceal Count Vicond's criminal intentions. In this palace, and especially in its underground chambers, terrible things were happening, unknown to anyone but the palace's inhabitants.

Few knew the way to the palace, so the guards on duty at the main entrance were greatly surprised when they saw a naked, red-haired girl calmly walking toward them. She was not at all embarrassed by her nudity and had a body that was difficult to look away from. The guards exchanged glances. They had orders to kill anyone who dared to approach the palace too closely. The girl, meanwhile, stopped two steps from the main entrance. She placed her hands on her hips and glanced at the ornate palace visible beyond the fortress wall.

"Excellent," Ruby said. "This place is fit to be mine."

"Hey, you!" Ruby seemed to only just notice someone was standing next to her. "You all serve me now. This place is mine now."

The guards burst into laughter. One of them pulled a saber from his belt.

"Girl, I don't know where you came from, but you seem crazy," he said, coming closer. "By coming here, you signed your own death warrant..."

Ruby's smile widened.

"People. You're just as funny as I remember." You act like you're the masters of the universe, even though you have no idea how weak you are. Well, that's what I like about you. Fine, if you don't want to give me this place yourself, I'll take it by force. Let's play!

The next second, one of the guards vanished. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. Ruby placed her bare foot where the man had stood. Something crunched under her foot.

"Ah," Ruby groaned. "I haven't done this in so long, I'd forgotten how good it feels."

"What did you do?" the second guard shouted. He drew his battle axe and lunged at the girl.

"Is your brain so small you didn't understand?" Ruby grinned. "Okay, I'll explain it to you in detail."

The guard's surroundings suddenly changed. He found himself in a vaguely familiar and very spacious place.

"I shrunk you." "Ruby's voice came from above. "You're a hundred times smaller now than you were before. You must have an inch and a half left."

The guard looked up in horror. Ruby towered before him, now as gigantic as a mountain. Her bare foot, the size of an entire house, loomed over him, casting a shadow. The skin was smooth, slightly pink, and her toes wiggled playfully, as if inviting him to "play." He tried to run, but his tiny feet got tangled in the grass, which now resembled a dense forest.

"Oh, where are you going?" Ruby sang, her voice booming like thunder, with a sweet, almost childish tone. "We've only just started playing! Come on, try to dodge it."

She lowered her foot slowly but surely. The guard screamed, waving his arms, but it was no use. Her toes touched the ground, and he felt the pressure—light as a feather for her, but like a press for him. A crunch, and it was over. Ruby lifted her foot, looking down with a smile.

"Oops, I did that too fast!" she giggled, shaking a red stain from her sole. "Although, I'm sure I'll have plenty more toys to play with. Who's next?"

Ruby opened the gate and walked forward. Another squad of guards appeared in front of her. There were three of them. Apparently, they saw what had happened to their comrades, so they retreated. One fired a crossbow; a tiny arrow flew, aiming for Ruby's eye, but she simply waved her hand, knocking it out of the air.

"Oh, how cute!" Ruby laughed, her red hair fluttering like flames. "Do you know why they called me the 'Queen of Destruction' long ago? I enjoy it. The more I destroy, the more I kill, the stronger I become. And the stronger I become, the more pleasure I get. I also like to play with my prey. Let me shrink you all down!"

She snapped her fingers, and three of the guards shrank to the size of insects. They squealed, trying to run along the ground, but Ruby simply sat down, her buttocks lowered, her legs blocking all escape routes, creating a trap. One of them disappeared under Ruby's body. His instant death elicited a moan of pleasure from the Queen of Destruction.

"Ah, that tickles!" she moaned, pressing herself harder against the second guard. A crunch, and another. "You're so weak, but so funny." Last one—your turn!

The third guard, panicked, climbed up Ruby's thigh, clawing at the skin. Ruby watched with interest, her eyes glittering.

"Oh, you daredevil! Want to climb higher?" she winked. "But I won't give you a chance to escape."

Ruby simply kicked him, and he fell down. She extended her thumb and simply pressed him into the ground. A gentle press, and the game was over.

"I win!" Ruby exclaimed, standing up and dusting herself off. She looked around the palace beyond the wall. "This place is mine now. I wonder how many toys are in there?"

She stepped forward, her foot smashing the gate to splinters. The guards inside the palace began to run around in panic, but Ruby was already shrinking them in groups, turning them into targets for her game. Her laughter echoed through the halls—sweet yet eerie.

After twenty minutes of wandering the palace, Ruby had killed almost all the guards. She finally found herself in front of the master of the palace's office. The doors were made of solid oak, stronger than steel. Ruby kicked them to pieces with a single kick. The force of the blow caused cracks to form in the palace walls.

"Oops," Ruby said theatrically. "I think I hit too hard. I need to restrain myself, or my palace will be destroyed."

Frightened, Count Vicond stood in the middle of his office. He pressed his back against the far wall of the room. Facing such great danger, the Count found himself alone. All his servants had fled while Ruby dealt with the guards. In such a dire situation, Vicond was abandoned by everyone.

"Who?... Who are you?" Vicond cried out, his body and hands shaking. "Why did you come here?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Ruby replied. "I just want to take everything you have for myself. Besides, I sensed something strange when I passed by your palace. Deep underground, beneath this building, there's something emitting an energy similar to mine. I was curious."

"No." Vikond shuddered. "You know about..."

The Count sweated. If even one person learned of the contents of his palace basement, they would be executed. But if anyone learned of... No, he wouldn't get off easy. Vikond was never satisfied with anything. Even with his wealth, he felt he wanted more. He craved power. So he secretly prepared to overthrow the king. The Count even prepared a trump card that could tip the balance of power in his favor. However, those plans were never destined to come to fruition.

"Now everything you have belongs to me." "Ruby said. "All that's left is to get rid of you."

Vikond shuddered. He hadn't the slightest idea how to save not only his wealth, but even his life. The Count fell to his knees before the red-haired girl.

"No!" he cried, pressing his forehead to the floor. "I beg you, spare my life. I will serve you for the rest of my days. I will give you everything I have. Mistress..."

Ruby moved a little closer to him:

"You're so stupid." "Everything you have is already mine. Your body, your life, and your soul—that's all you have left. But if you're willing to give them to me, then I'll accept this gift from you."

Vikond didn't know how to react. He wasn't sure it would save him, but he nodded in despair, still pressing his forehead to the floor.

"Yes, Mistress! Everything is yours!" "Take my body, my life, my soul! Just spare me!" he said, hoping for the best.

Ruby leaned closer, her red hair falling forward like a cascade of fire, almost touching the Count. Her eyes sparkled with playful interest, and her lips stretched into a smile that revealed her teeth.

"Oh, how sweet!" Ruby said. "You're so obedient. Okay, let's play by your rules. But first... Your body is too big."

She snapped her fingers, and Vikond felt the world around him expand. The floor of the office became a vast plain, the desk a mountain, and Ruby... Ruby became a colossus, her naked figure looming over him like a living sky. Now he was the size of an insect, half a centimeter tall, just like those guards before. His heart pounded, and his legs buckled in terror.

"That's better!" "Ruby sang, her voice booming like thunder with a faint echo of laughter. "You're my slave now. Let's see how sweet your death will be."

She sat down on the floor, her buttocks landing with a soft thud. Vikond fell, somersaulting, and found himself in the shadow of her thigh—huge, smooth as an ivory mound. Ruby leaned over, her breasts hanging over him like two giant globes, swaying with the movement.

"Run to me, slave!" she giggled, spreading her legs. "If you give me enough pleasure, maybe I'll spare you. Or... I'll crush you if you disobey me. You better try."

Vikond ran in a panic, his tiny feet trampling the carpet like thick grass. He climbed up her leg, clinging to the skin, which was warm and slightly damp with sweat. Ruby watched, her eyes shining.

"Ouch, that tickles! Are you crawling there?" Ruby said. "But move faster, or I'll lose my patience!"

Vikond reached Ruby's labia. Eager to give his mistress maximum pleasure, he reached her clitoris. Kneeling, he began to furiously caress it with his hands and tongue. Ruby wiggled her hips, prolonging the pleasure. Count Vikond was trying his best, and it paid off. Ruby's breathing and heartbeat quickened. She began to moan faintly, biting her lower lip. The Count, panting with fatigue, continued to do his work.

"You... You're doing it too weakly..." Ruby said between sighs and moans.

Suddenly, huge fingers the size of trees grasped Vikond's body and began to push him into her vagina. He tried to pull away, but Ruby gripped him so tightly that she broke a couple of his ribs. He cried out in pain, but his voice went unheard. Ruby began to thrust harder and harder, as if grinding him into her intimate area. The more pleasure Ruby experienced, the more force she applied to her toy. She couldn't hear his cries or the crunch of his bones over her moans.

"Almost!" Ruby screamed. "Just a little more, and I'll..."

Ruby arched her body and let out a long moan. Ruby's height instantly doubled. She reached 3 meters before the growth spurt stopped. Ruby lay on her back and tried to catch her breath.

"It's been so long since I felt this way," Ruby said. "The stronger I get, the harder it is to control myself."

She lay on the floor for a while longer, enjoying the last of the pleasure. When she grew tired of it, Ruby rose to her feet and saw Vikond. His body was covered in her bodily fluids, his arms and legs appeared to be broken in several places. Clinging to his feet with his remaining left arm, he desperately scrambled as far away from Ruby as he could.

"Mmm, you held on well, but your body was too fragile to serve me," Ruby groaned. "I took your body. Now I will take your life."

Ruby raised her leg over the crippled slave and crushed him without ceremony. Vikond's body spread across the floor, a bloody stain.

"That was very nice," Ruby said. "This place is mine now, but there's no one here but me. To make this place comfortable, I'll need many more slaves."

Yune and Aurora walked side by side, their gigantic forms leaving marks on the road. Elira sat in one of the four-horse wagons that had previously carried provisions for the company. Balon and the knights followed a little behind. The wind carried a strange chill.

"Aurora, your father... King Tyrion?" Yune asked. "What kind of man is he?"

Aurora frowned.

"He spends a great deal of time on matters of state. Yet, he also made time for me. Despite everything, I thought he loved me and cared for me. However, right now I'm not so sure. I need to meet him as soon as possible. I have too many questions for him."

The group emerged into a clearing overlooking the capital. The city was surrounded by high, thick stone walls.

"The gates are closed," Aurora noted. "Troops on the walls." The scouts should have reported my return to the king long ago. So why does the city look like it's preparing for a siege? Does Father consider me an enemy?

Aurora stopped abruptly. Yuna and everyone else also stopped.

"This is my business," Aurora said. "You all better stay here. As soon as I speak with King Tyrion and settle this misunderstanding, I'll come back for you."

Before anyone could object, the princess walked forward. With a calm step, Aurora approached the fortress wall. The fortifications were slightly shorter than Aurora. The walls reached her chest.

"When I left here, these walls seemed so high," Aurora thought. "Now they're shorter than me."

The princess stopped two steps from the main gate.

"I am Princess Aurora, rightful heir to the throne, returned home after a campaign." " she said in a commanding tone. "Why don't you open the gates and greet me?"

Aurora glanced at the capital's main gates. They were ten meters high, so for ordinary citizens they were quite spacious. However, for Aurora, they were quite narrow.

"I'll have to crawl along the ground to get into the city through them," Aurora thought. "No, that's stupid. I won't do such strange things."

The princess placed her hands on her hips, her enormous chest heaving with the movement, casting a shadow on the guards on the walls. They froze, their faces white, as they saw how much their princess had grown. Fear of the Queen of Destruction from the prophecy took hold of their minds.

"Open!" Aurora repeated louder, her voice thundering, shaking the walls. "That's an order! Or have you forgotten who your future queen is?"

The guards exchanged glances. One of the knights stepped out. Aurora recognized him immediately. It was Sir Lilik. Unlike his subordinates, he didn't look frightened, but rather focused.

"Your... Highness," Lilik said. "We... We have received orders from the king not to let you in! The city and its garrison are on alert. We are ready to fight against the Queen of Destruction and you. You have sided with this monster and become a monster yourself."

Aurora frowned, her brows drawing together like thunderclouds.

"Fight against whom? I am not your enemy! I am your princess!" Aurora exclaimed. "And Yune is not the Queen of Destruction! She is my friend, the one who lifted my curse."

Aurora stepped closer, her foot landing at the base of the wall, causing cracks in the ground. The guards began to scurry about in panic. The archers aimed their weapons at the giantess, but no one dared fire. Aurora leaned over, her face looming over the wall like a moon.

"I don't have time for this now. You understand that the true Queen of Destruction has come to our world. I urgently need to speak with my father. Last chance," she cried, "or I'll simply tear down these gates."

Lilik remained adamant.

"A lie! You think I'll let you near the king after your betrayal!" he said. "How could you turn evil and turn against your own country? The capital's defenses aren't yet ready to confront the Queen of Destruction, but don't think we'll just let you in."

Lilik drew his sword. His armor glowed with purple flame. Leaping forward, he charged into battle like purple lightning. Aurora waved her hand, knocking Lilic out of the air like a pesky insect. The knight flew back and crashed to the rocky floor.

"Lilic, you need to learn to choose your opponents wisely," Aurora said easily. "I defeated you easily when I was much weaker than I am now. Do you really think you had a chance of winning now that I'm no longer bound by the curse?"

"Give Sir Lilic assistance," Aurora ordered. "Tell all the capital's residents to take refuge in their homes. I don't want to accidentally injure or crush an innocent person."

The guards on the walls nodded, seemingly ready to carry out these orders. Aurora placed her hand on the wall, then with one deft movement, vaulted over it.

"And now I go to the king," Aurora said. "Don't stand in my way."

The princess moved forward. She walked steadily, constantly glancing at her feet. The capital was a densely populated city. The streets were crowded with people. Many of them, upon seeing the giantess, fled in panic, hiding behind buildings or in narrow alleys. Aurora stopped several times, examining familiar buildings and places. Previously, she had thought the streets in the capital were very spacious and the buildings tall and sturdy. Now, however, she had to tread very carefully on the ground to fit into some particularly tight spaces. The buildings, however, seemed quite low and fragile. Aurora was certain that it would take one blow from her to destroy an entire street, or maybe even two. The princess was distracted from these thoughts by the sound of numerous footsteps approaching her.

"It's an army," Aurora thought. "It looks like there are still those who want to prevent me from meeting my father."

She was right. A squad of knights with long spears formed three ranks. They blocked the street, trying to stop the princess.

"How stupid," Aurora said, placing her hands on her hips. "Just get out of the way already."

Without using too much force, the giantess simply kicked the squad of spearmen. They flew several meters into the air and fell to the ground. Hoping none of them were seriously injured, Aurora moved on. In the next alley, archers fired at the princess. They had taken up positions on the rooftops of buildings. Hitting a creature as enormous as Aurora was quite easy. A rain of arrows rained down on the giantess. However, the arrows merely bounced off Aurora's skin, unable to leave even a scratch on her. The princess merely shielded her eyes and waved. A gust of wind slammed into the archers, knocking them off the building's rooftop. Aurora continued on. Her next obstacle was a catapult hurling enormous stones at her. However, these stones were only large enough for ordinary people. So Aurora simply caught one of the stones in mid-air and threw it back. The impact shattered the catapult into a multitude of shapeless fragments.

After overcoming several more obstacles and ambushes, Aurora finally reached the city's central square. All the largest events in the kingdom of Chibiland were held here, from military parades to harvest festivals. This place had long been spacious, even for Aurora. The square was square, with the royal palace visible in the distance. Aurora had spent her entire life there. It had seemed like a vast world to her, but now it seemed more like a dollhouse.

"Father," Aurora said, straightening her back. "I will meet you, whether you want it or not?"

The giantess moved toward the palace.

"She's fallen into a trap." "Aurora heard a male voice. "Activate the spell now."

Aurora looked around and noticed many spellcasters at the edges of the square. At that very moment, the tiles covering the square began to glow. The giantess looked closer and noticed that these weren't just lights, but electrical discharges. At first, they were tiny, barely noticeable, but in a matter of seconds, they merged into a single, devastating bolt of lightning. It struck Aurora's body, and the princess's legs gave way. She fell to one knee.

"If Yune hadn't lifted the curse from me, this attack would have killed me, but now it's not enough to stop me." Aurora rose to her feet and continued her journey toward the palace.

No one attacked her anymore. It seemed the spellcasters had expended all their strength on their last attack, and now all they could do was stand by and watch, hoping that the princess's wrath wouldn't fall upon them.

Aurora approached the palace. Oddly enough, there were no guards there. Instead, King Tyrion opened the doors and stepped out into the square. He was clearly agitated, but composed. Quickening his pace, the king ran as close to Aurora as he could. He seemed unafraid of death.

"Aurora, my daughter," Tyrion cried. "You must free yourself from the Queen of Destruction's influence. You are not a monster. You are my daughter and heir to the throne. A ruler should care for their country and their subjects, not oppress and kill them. Please forgive the soldiers who tried to stop you. I immediately ordered them not to attack you. They disobeyed me. Don't blame them; they were too afraid and simply wanted to protect their capital. If it will sate your anger, kill me. But please, spare the capital and its people."

Aurora took a deep breath and sank to one knee. Her enormous shadow fell across him, but the king did not retreat an inch.

"Father." You've got it all wrong. I have no intention of killing you, and I never even thought of destroying the capital." The princess placed her index finger tenderly on the king's shoulder. "And if you doubt my words, just look into my eyes. Are these the eyes of a monster capable of such savagery?"

Tyrion raised his head. His gaze met Aurora's. For a few moments, they simply stared at each other.

"Aurora, my daughter," the king said, joy in his voice. "It's still you, but how did this happen? Why?"

"It seems we all misunderstood the prophecy," Aurora replied. "Yuna, the girl we initially mistook for the Queen of Destruction, is not truly her. She is our friend and ally. I am sure her help will be useful in the fight against the real Queen of Destruction."

"The real Queen of Destruction?" The King thought deeply. "Aurora, are you sure this Yuna can be trusted?"

"Yes," the princess cried. "She saved my life and helped lift the curse that was stifling my strength and growth."

"The curse..." The King hesitated.

"We will discuss this later, and I will tell you everything I have learned," Aurora said. "I have many more questions for you, but for now we need to calm the capital's residents and soldiers."

"Yes," the King agreed. "I will give the order, and the capital's garrison will retreat." We need to help the wounded and begin repairing the damaged buildings.

"Good," Aurora nodded. "Now I need..."

She didn't have time to finish.

"Your Majesty," Balon's voice sounded very close.

Aurora turned and saw her squire galloping toward her on horseback.

"Your Majesty, we've run into a problem..." he shouted.

"Balon!" Aurora interrupted. "I asked you to stay put until I sort this out."

"That's what we were going to do," Balon replied. "But that Yune woman became worried about you and followed."

Balon paused, seemingly unsure of how to express himself.

"We've run into a problem," he repeated.

"Okay," Aurora replied. "Lead me and show me what's wrong."

Balon spurred his horse forward, Aurora following behind. A few minutes later, the princess returned to the capital's main gates. There, she saw a very strange sight. The gates were wide open. The lower half of Yune's body protruded out. Her buttocks and thighs protruded in an obscene pose. Yune's upper body was hidden. The capital's walls were quite thick, so after entering the main gates, one had to pass through a wide tunnel. Wide enough for ordinary people. For giants like Aurora and Yune, this tunnel was quite narrow. The princess leaned over and looked at Yune through the outside of the tunnel. Yune's enormous breasts filled the entire space. Aurora froze, staring at this absurd sight. Yune, her new ally and friend, was stuck in the capital's main gates like a cork in a bottle. Her enormous buttocks and thighs jutted out, trembling slightly with the effort, while her upper body—with its breasts filling the entire tunnel—was hidden inside.

The guards on the walls stared in shock, some blushing, others whispering:

"Is this the Queen of Destruction? I can't believe it."

"Yune!" Aurora shouted, trying not to laugh. Her own form rippled with the movement. "What have you done? Are you... stuck?"

Yune's muffled voice echoed from the tunnel, booming like a cavernous echo:

"Aurora! Help! I just wanted to help you. Jumping over the walls would have been too rough, so I climbed through the gate. My breasts... they won't fit! It's too cramped in here!"

Aurora stepped closer, her foot landing next to Yune's protruding part, causing a mini-earthquake. Balon and the knights retreated, and Elira, jumping out of the carriage, ran up and stared upward.

"Great Yune!" she exclaimed. "We will definitely help you! But I must say, your butt... it's so... majestic!"

Yune stirred, and the entire wall shook. Several stones crumbled, and the guards on the towers screamed in panic:

"She'll destroy the wall!"

"Don't move!" Aurora shouted, stifling her laughter. "I'll help. Come on... I'll pull your legs."

She leaned over, wrapping her hands around Yune's hips; the skin was warm and soft as a pillow. Aurora tugged, but Yune only gasped:

"Ouch! Careful! It... tickles! And... uh, my breasts... they're pressed against the walls! If you pull harder, I might...!"

The princess tugged at Yune with all her might. Eventually, Yune's body flew out, free of the tunnel. However, at that very moment, cracks appeared along the walls of the gate, and the wall collapsed with a roar. A huge cloud of dust rose into the air. King Tyrion was already on the wall, watching the scene. His tiny figure trembled.

"My daughter!" he squeaked. "This... this is the Yune you should trust. You know how much time and effort it will take to restore the wall."

Yune drew herself up to her full height and, upon seeing Tyrion, immediately realized he was the king.

"Please forgive me," Yune cried, bowing her head. As she did so, her loincloth came undone and fell to the ground.

"No, don't look!" Yune cried. Turning as red as a tomato, she quickly covered her face with her hands. At that moment, Yuna's legs gave way, and the giantess collapsed against the wall, breaking it in yet another place.

"Aurora," Tyrion watched, rubbing his forehead. "You said she wasn't the Queen of Destruction, but now I doubt it."

"She doesn't wish any of us harm," Aurora replied, smiling sheepishly. "She's just a little naive and clumsy."

It took Ruby several days to fully settle into her new palace. During this time, she explored it thoroughly. Finally, she discovered a secret passage leading to the palace's underground floors. The first underground floor held treasures. Count Vicond's vast wealth was kept there. Mountains of gold and precious stones covered the room to the ceiling. Ruby wasn't particularly concerned with the money, but she felt it was worth preserving. The second floor of the palace was a veritable laboratory for the production of drugs, stimulants, and other prohibited substances. Vicond had extensive connections with the kingdom's corrupt aristocracy. Such people were willing to pay any price for new experiences, even if it meant risking their lives and health.

"I won't succumb to such cheap pleasures," Ruby thought.

Having destroyed the laboratory and deciding to put the space to a much better use, Ruby moved on.

The third basement floor was one vast dungeon. About a hundred slaves of all ages and races languished here in dark, damp cells. The slave trade in the kingdom of Chibiland had been abolished over a hundred years ago. However, there remained those in society willing to take away people's freedom for their own profit and pleasure. It made no sense to hide the fact that Ruby was precisely such a person. She had already begun to mentally search for a use for so many toys, but decided to put it off. She was drawn lower down.

What had drawn Ruby to this place was located on the fourth basement floor. Here, Count Vicond kept his collection of forbidden magic. Ruby saw cabinets filled with books on the dark arts and rituals, forbidden potions and spells. Magical artifacts were also kept here. Cursed objects that brought misfortune and death to their owners. And also things that held dark energy. "Useless junk," Aurora thought. However, she couldn't say the same about the artifact in the center of the room. It was a palm-sized red crystal. It seemed to emanate magical energy. Near it, even the air seemed electrified. Faint red flames and lightning bolts separated from the crystal and shot in every direction.

Ruby stood before the red crystal, unable to look away. The air around the artifact crackled with energy, red sparks dancing as if alive. She extended her hand—and the crystal flew into her palm. Warmth spread through her body like a sip of fiery wine.

"Wow..." she whispered, her eyes blazing brighter. "That Count wasn't a complete idiot after all. This isn't just a toy... This is the key to true power."

The energy pent up within the crystal was ready to burst forth. Ruby felt her body and the power of the locked artifact urge to burst forth. "This is the Crystal of Bloodlust," Ruby understood. "This artifact grants its owner incredible power in exchange for blood sacrifices. It seems the Count has already sent him several sacrifices, but not enough. I wonder how many I'll have to sacrifice to receive my prize. I want to know."

Ruby returned to the third floor with the crystal in her hands. She released the artifact, and it began to float in the air on its own, emitting red energy. The slaves in the cells stared in horror at their new mistress, who looked more like a demon than a human. Ruby grinned and snapped her fingers, and all the cages opened.

"Now you all serve me," Ruby said. "I will kill anyone who doesn't kneel before me within the next minute."

The terrified slaves ran out of their cells and fell to their knees before their new mistress. None of them thought about running from her. They all instinctively knew it was futile.

"Excellent," Ruby said, examining several hundred of her new toys. She couldn't wait to use them all in one big game.

Ruby snapped her fingers, and the slaves shrank to the size of insects. Initially, the room the slaves were in had been quite cramped. However, having shrunk, the slaves found themselves in a spacious space. They looked at each other in fear.

"The game begins, little ones," Ruby grinned. Now she towered over her toys like a mountain. "The rules are simple: today I will sacrifice you all to the Sacrifice Crystal. Basically, you will all die today."

Hearing such a terrible sentence, every single slave was ready to run as fast as they could. However, they suddenly realized they couldn't move their legs or even move from the spot.

"Surprised?" "Ruby responded. "I will never let a single toy escape me, so I've cast a partial paralysis spell on you. Even if your tiny mind screams at you to escape, you still won't be able to."

Ruby stepped forward and stomped on the slave closest to her. The man only yelped before a giant foot covered his entire body.

"However, I didn't completely block your body and your senses," Ruby said, continuing to walk. "I want you to see and hear everything that happens to you."

Ruby removed her foot. A red stain remained on the floor.

"What?" Ruby turned toward the artifact. A white, glowing ball suddenly formed around the slave's remains. Rising into the air, it rushed toward the red crystal. As soon as the two objects were close enough, the red crystal absorbed the white ball.

"So this artifact really does absorb the life energy, and perhaps even the souls, of those killed near it. Well, today I'll feed this artifact until it's full," Ruby said, looking for her next victim.

Ruby found two slaves standing next to each other. She flew into the air and landed with both feet on the slaves. Two glowing lights were instantly absorbed by the red crystal. Ruby leaned over and slowly sat down on the floor. Naturally, she chose a spot where four slaves were located. Her firm buttocks landed on them. Ruby squirmed slightly, grabbing two victims under each cheek. With these movements, she crushed the bones and entrails of her victims, leaving red streaks on the floor.

"You know, I don't have to follow you," Ruby said. "You'll come to me and sacrifice your lives on the altar of my power."

Ruby waved her hand, and ten slaves immediately soared into the air. None of them were still able to move, and now their lives were being manipulated as if they were some kind of resource. All ten slaves rushed toward Ruby and hovered in the air at chest level.

"You know, I consider myself quite attractive," Ruby said. "My body can possess any man's mind. Many of them would be willing to give their lives just to touch me. You will give yours."

Ruby pressed her breasts together. A small trickle of blood seeped between her breasts. When she released her breasts, Ruby's cleavage was stained with bloody stains.

"Now I want a little snack," Ruby said. With a wave of her hand, twenty slaves rose into the air and rushed toward her.

"No!" Ruby suddenly stopped the group of her victims in midair. "You are too big for me to swallow you all."

The already small slaves began to shrink even smaller. They were a thousand times smaller than their original size. At most, they had half a millimeter left, and now they resembled dust floating in the air.

Ruby opened her mouth and slowly sucked in five tiny slaves at once. They slid across her wet tongue like living candies, squeaking helplessly and flailing their arms. Ruby closed her eyes in pleasure, feeling them flounder on her tongue—tiny, warm, utterly helpless.

"Mmm... delicious," she whispered and swallowed them in one gulp. A light lump slid down her throat, leaving a pleasant tingling sensation. The crystal in the air flared brighter—five white flames erupted from her body and were instantly absorbed by the artifact.

"More... I need more," she purred, like a cat in front of a bowl of cream. With one flick of her finger, she lifted twenty slaves into the air and brought them to her face. They hung in the air, paralyzed, their eyes wide. Ruby stuck out her tongue and ran it over the group, licking six at a time. The others screamed in horror, but their cries were quieter than a mosquito's squeak. She closed her mouth, sucked on it like lollipops, and swallowed. Six more lights flew into the crystal.

"Ah... so delicious..." Ruby moaned, pressing her palm to her stomach. She felt tiny hearts still beating within them—the last seconds before they dissolved. Unwilling to wait any longer, she sat down on the dungeon floor, spreading her legs. Her enormous thighs covered several dozen slaves at once. Her buttocks sank slowly, softly but inexorably. There was a crunching sound—dozens of bodies simultaneously turned to red spots under her weight.

Ruby moaned louder, arching her body. The crystal flared like the sun, engulfing twenty white lights at once.

"Yes! I will crush you all!" "Ruby screamed, swaying from side to side, smearing the remains across the floor. Within minutes, the dungeon was completely empty, leaving numerous bloodstains on the floor. Ruby lay on the floor, reveling in her deed. The crystal glowed like the sun. It had completely consumed its victims and seemed ready to bestow its power upon Ruby.

"This should be enough to strengthen my body," Ruby thought, glancing at the crystal. The girl rose to her feet and approached the artifact. Ruby placed her hand on the crystal's surface and felt the power spread through her body like a pleasant warmth. Ruby began to grow, and in a few moments, she reached the ceiling of the dungeon. The growth continued, and soon the giantess's head crashed through the ceiling, and then through all the floors above. Ruby burst forth from the palace, turning it into a pile of rubble.

When her growth stopped, the girl had reached 30 meters.

"Yes," Ruby exclaimed. "Finally, I can play for real. This is just the beginning. Soon the kingdom of Chibiland, and then the whole world, will be my plaything."

The giantess set off, leaving huge footprints behind her. The wind whipped her hair and carried her laughter across the surrounding area.

Several days had passed since Yune and Aurora had arrived in the capital. However, the city's inhabitants still couldn't get used to the presence of giants among them. That morning, Yune walked calmly down the streets of the capital. She had learned to avoid narrow streets and promenades to avoid another curious incident. Yune constantly felt suspicious, and sometimes even frightened, glances. People pointed at her and whispered about the prophecy. Fear of tall women in society was still strong. People had also not forgotten how destructive even a single giantess could be. All this talk took place behind Yune's back. However, the girl had excellent hearing, thanks to which she heard everything said about her when she wasn't looking. As soon as Yune turned around, the people who had just been staring at her immediately ran or hid.

"They're still afraid of me," Yune thought with annoyance. "Oh well." This will change with time, I'm sure of it.

Yune stopped when she reached her destination. It was the very breach in the wall she'd made. Yune decided she would help rebuild the wall and build a new gate.

"Hello everyone!" Yune smiled and waved, trying to be as welcoming as possible.

Despite this, the workers and soldiers treated her with great caution. Some of them flinched at the giantess's particularly rapid movements, and most turned away altogether, pretending she wasn't there.

"Greetings, Great Yune." It was Elira. Naturally, she had joined the construction work. Her innate physical strength and experience with hard work helped her achieve good results.

Yune perked up a bit. Unable to perform precise work, she took on the task of carrying the building materials. The giantess lifted several tons of materials at a time. Without her, it would have taken several days and the efforts of several hundred men.

"So what should I do?" Yune looked around, but couldn't find anything she could do to help with the construction. However, before the giantess could hang her head, she was called out. It was Balon.

"Yune, we need your help," he said, approaching the giantess.

"Yes, of course." Yune's enthusiasm lit up. "Of course I'll help you."

"Good," Balon replied. "Follow me."

The squire quickly walked forward. Yune had to walk very slowly to avoid overtaking Balon.

"Balon, you don't seem afraid of me?" Yune asked suddenly.

"I am Princess Aurora's loyal squire, and lately she's been demanding that I be with her everywhere and at all times," Balon replied. "So I'm a little used to dealing with giant creatures like you." I understand that neither you nor Her Highness Aurora wish harm to anyone, so I'm not afraid.

"I understand," Yune nodded.

"We're installing new gates today," Balon said. "The King ordered them to be wide and high enough for you and Her Highness Aurora to freely enter and exit the city. No one will be stuck in the gates anymore."

At these words, Yune blushed. She wanted everyone to forget her mistake, but she knew the entire capital already knew about it.

"Why aren't you accompanying Aurora today?" Yune asked, trying to change the subject. "Her Majesty Aurora wanted to be alone with her father today. It seems they have a very important conversation to have."

Aurora was accustomed to being the center of attention and having everyone's attention, so she didn't feel the least bit embarrassed or nervous as she walked through the streets of the capital. She liked to think that her subjects admired her beauty and power. It was right. It was hard to tear their eyes away from their princess's new appearance. Many froze, gaping at the massive creature as she passed. Aurora loved the garden located on the grounds of the royal palace. It was designed for royals to be alone, stroll among the trees, and lie on the grass. Aurora had often visited this garden before. She ran, jumped, and climbed the trees. Now, to reach the top of even the tallest apple tree, the princess only needed to stretch out her hand.

Aurora approached the summerhouse located in the center of the garden. King Tyrion was already there, sitting in a chair on the second-story balcony. Aurora sat down on the ground and leaned forward to get a better view of her father. Tyrion shifted in his chair. His daughter's face loomed over him like a second sun—enormous, beautiful, and at the same time terrifying in its power.

"Father..." Aurora's voice was soft, yet still thunderous, like distant thunder. "You must tell me everything. The curse. Why was it placed on me, and who did it? I have a right to know the truth."

Tyrion sighed heavily. His gray beard trembled. He looked straight into his daughter's enormous eyes—there was no malice in them, only pain and determination.

“Yes, Aurora… you have a right to know,” said the king. “This conversation was bound to happen. However, I didn’t think it would happen so soon and under such circumstances. It all began long before you were born. When I met your mother. She was a commoner I encountered one day on the street. Our love flared very brightly. Eventually, she became my wife, and then my queen. However, she was in poor health. She was often ill and sometimes couldn’t even get out of bed. When she realized she was going to have a child, she was terrified that her illnesses would be passed on to him. However, it turned out differently. You know that your mother died in childbirth. However, her offspring were very strong. Even too strong. When you were born, power literally oozed from you. You could break through a wall or even destroy an entire building with a wave of your hand. Immense power can be very dangerous, but immense power in the hands of an infant who cannot control it is monstrously dangerous. You could harm not only those around you, but yourself as well.” That's when I made this decision. I realized that your power had to be limited for your own good. The curse we placed on you could sap life force and kill a person in seconds, but you lived with it for years without even noticing. Your power grew, even despite the curse. That shows how powerful you are.

Aurora froze. Her enormous chest heaved slightly with a deep sigh.

"To be honest, I always felt like something was holding me back," Aurora said. "So it was the curse that was holding me back."

"I didn't curse you to harm you. I wanted to keep you safe. I wanted you to have a normal childhood. I didn't want my daughter, the princess of the kingdom of Chibiland, to be feared and shunned like a monster," Tyrion continued quietly. "Over time, when you learned to control your power and use it for the good of the kingdom, I wanted to tell you about it and lift that curse from you. However, everything didn't go as planned. I never imagined that someone like Yuna would appear in our world. Your meeting with her changed everything. Now that I think about it, perhaps it was fate. I'm sorry you had to learn about the curse this way. I'm sorry I didn't tell you everything sooner."

The king hung his head, overcome with bitterness and guilt. Suddenly, a huge shadow fell over him. Tyrion looked up and saw a huge hand descending from the sky after him.

"Of course she's angry with me," Tyrion thought. "I placed a deadly curse on my own daughter for the good of the kingdom, but that doesn't excuse me."

The king closed his eyes and prepared for the worst. However, he felt a huge hand gently grasp his waist and lift him up. The next moment, he found himself pressed against the left cheek of his gigantic daughter. When Aurora was very young, she often ran away from the palace. This caused frequent arguments with her father. However, the princess couldn't remain angry with her father for long. Every argument ended with a quick reconciliation. And the symbol of this reconciliation was always an embrace.

It was very strange for Tyrion to embrace someone so enormous, and it was also unusual for Aurora, with her new size. Her father was now much smaller and weaker than before. She had to restrain her strength much more carefully to avoid harming him. Nevertheless, the embrace and the reconciliation took place. Tyrion, like Aurora, were very happy about this fact. The embrace lasted for some time. Nevertheless, Aurora eventually returned the king to the balcony.

"I understand why you did it." "Aurora said. "I won't blame you."

"Thank you, my daughter," Tyrion replied.

"But I still have many questions," Aurora said. "For example, where did Ruby come from? Is it true that she is the real Queen of Destruction? Where did she come from? Why did she crawl out of Yune?"

Tyrion sighed heavily. He sat back in his chair and began to tell his story:

"Ruby... I know nothing about her. I can only speculate. If your new friend Yune came from another world, then perhaps Ruby also came from another world. Perhaps Ruby was too weak during the transition to gain a corporeal body in our world. Perhaps that's why she inhabited Yune, to strengthen herself and become stronger."

"When she realized she no longer needed to hide, she crawled out." Aurora understood. "She is very strong." Before meeting her, I thought I was the strongest in the world, but even now I'm not sure I can defeat her.

"After everything you told me about Ruby, I'm certain she's the true Queen of Destruction," Tyrion said. "She's the one the prophecy spoke of. To call yourself the Queen of Destruction, you have to be either very overconfident or very foolish."

"Yes," Aurora nodded. "If Ruby truly is the Queen of Destruction, we need to find and stop her before it's too late. I'll take care of it. I'm sure Yune won't be left out either."

"Be careful, my daughter," the king replied. "I sense our world is changing. The arrival of Yune and Ruby, your transformation. All of this is bringing about significant changes."

"Don't be afraid, Father," Aurora said confidently. "I will overcome everything and handle everything."

"Yes, you have become much stronger," Tyrion smiled. "I am sure that you are now stronger than the entire army of the kingdom of Chibiland combined. But know that I still worry about you."

"Yes," Aurora smiled back.

"There you go." Yune installed the last piece of the new gate and stepped aside. The new gate was much higher and wider than the previous ones. To Yune, it looked more like metal doors. Now Aurora and Yune would be able to enter and exit the city without fear of damaging the walls. At the bottom of the gate, a gate for ordinary people had been created. It was similar in size to the previous ones.

"The job is done," Yune announced.

"Yes," Balon replied. "Thank you for your help."

"I'm always ready to help you," Yune replied. She was very happy that more and more people were communicating with her normally.

"Yune, you can rest for now," Balon said. "The wall is almost restored. Just a couple more days, and everything will be done. The King has ordered a small celebration when the wall is complete. Everyone who helped restore the wall will be present."

"So, I can come too?" Yune asked hopefully. "Even though the wall collapsed because of me?"

"We understand it was an accident," Balon replied. "Besides, thanks to you, the construction is progressing much faster. Yes, you can attend the celebration."

"Thank you!" Yune exclaimed, not holding back her emotions. Her joyful voice could be heard throughout the area. "I look forward to it."

One of the workers suddenly ran up to Balon.

"Sir Balon, we're running low on bricks," he said.

"What?" Balon raised his eyebrows. "They were supposed to arrive this morning."

"Yes," the worker nodded. "However, the convoy from the town of Heavy Stone hasn't arrived yet."

Balon thought for a moment.

"Okay, keep working. We'll wait until tomorrow," he said. "They're probably just delayed."

A small town called Heavy Stone stood near a stone mine. Stone was mined here for the construction of fortresses and roads. Now, they produced building materials and distributed them throughout the kingdom.

The mine workers dug up enough stone and then cut it into bricks. The material was supposed to be delivered to the capital on time. However, shortly before the convoy departed, the soldiers on the walls noticed a giant, red-haired girl walking toward them. That day, the city of Heavystone was filled with death cries and the rumble of collapsing buildings. Its streets were covered in bloodstains and rubble. By the time the capital realized the convoy was delayed, Heavystone was almost completely destroyed. Ruby herself, leaning against a nearby building, lay in the middle of the main square. She looked around, enjoying the sight of the devastated city. Three people stood at her feet. The last three inhabitants of the city. Two of them knelt at Ruby's feet, licking them with their tongues. The third stood a little further away, watching it all with a devastated gaze.

"Yes, it was incredible," Ruby said. "When I saw this city from afar, I simply couldn't pass it by. I was right; this city was created only for me to destroy."

Ruby lowered her gaze and looked at the slaves at her feet.

"Am I right?" "Ruby asked. "Are the inhabitants of this city simply made to be crushed?"

"Yes, mistress," the two men responded. They continued cleaning the giantess's feet of dirt and human remains. The third didn't react to her words, standing motionless as a statue. For a moment, Ruby simply lay there, enjoying the feeling of the tiny tongues on her soles.

"You did well," Ruby said, examining her perfectly clean soles. The two slaves, meanwhile, knelt with their heads bowed.

"Perhaps I should reward you," Ruby said with a grin. "As a reward, you will serve me one last time."

The giantess reached out and grabbed one of the slaves with two fingers. He began screaming in panic and struggling, but to no avail. The second tried to escape, but the giant fingers grabbed his leg. Ruby lifted one slave above her head and opened her mouth. The man realized what was coming and screamed even louder.

"Wriggle as much as you want," Ruby said. "It's even tastier this way."

Unclenching her fingers, the giantess dropped the man into her mouth; he didn't swallow. She began to play with him with her tongue, as if he were candy. With her other hand, Ruby guided the slave into her vagina. She began to push the man deeper and deeper inside her.

"Yes, he's writhing and resisting violently," Ruby thought, muffled moans escaping. "That's exactly what I need. His panic and fear, his death throes, will fuel my pleasure."

A giantess played with two slaves with her mouth and vagina. As she approached climax, it became increasingly difficult for her to restrain herself. Reaching her climax, Ruby arched her entire body, and the slave fell out of her vagina. He was already dead. At the same time, Ruby swallowed the slave she had been playing with her mouth. His body slid pleasantly down her throat. His struggle in the giantess's stomach brought Ruby pleasure. To all these incredible sensations, another one was suddenly added.

Ruby grew. The building she had previously supported collapsed. Her body expanded, her muscles filled with strength, her breasts became even fuller and heavier, swaying with every movement, and her hips and buttocks spread outward, as if absorbing energy from the air. Her growth stopped when Ruby reached 50 meters. During her growth, she damaged several more buildings.

"Ah... This feeling..." Ruby moaned, running her hands over her new body. Her skin was hot, pulsing with power. "I can get used to this. Maybe I can get a little more."

Ruby glanced at the last man in front of her. He was lucky he hadn't been crushed during the growth spurt and remained in place.

"Hey, you worthless thing," Ruby said. "Come here and give me pleasure."

The man remained silent.

"Move, or I'll crush you," Ruby said impatiently.

"No!" the man shouted suddenly, loudly. "I won't obey you."

Ruby wasn't angry. Her face turned to surprise, then to a smile.

"You can destroy our city! You can kill us all, but we won't be your slaves! We won't serve a monster!" This time you have won, but know this: there will be someone in this world who will defeat you! Someone who will avenge us all! " the man screamed.

Ruby grabbed the defiant man with two fingers.

"Impotent rage..." Ruby said, bringing the man closer to her face. "Threats that cannot be carried out. Killing the likes of you is quite amusing. Know this: the fate of this world is to be my plaything. And if anyone dares to stand in my way, I will do the same to them."

The giantess grabbed the man's right arm and simply tore it off. The man screamed. Ruby reached for his right leg.

"All who dare stand in my way will suffer. They will writhe in agony, begging for mercy, but there will be no mercy." The giantess began tearing off her victim's limbs. In the end, she tore off his head and crushed the remaining body between her fingers. "That's what happens to disobedient slaves."

The giantess thought for a moment and scratched her head. She didn't want to admit it, but the dead man's words had raised doubts in her mind. She thought of those who might stand in her way in the future. Yuna. She was needed only to wait out her own weakness in her body. Ruby thought the girl would die as soon as she was left alone. However, not only did she not die, but she retained a rather impressive size. And also Aurora, the princess of the kingdom of Chibiland. She's quite strong for a human. If she manages to lift the curse, her strength will increase many times over.

"Hmm... Perhaps I should find out how strong they are," Ruby mused. "I even know how to do it."

A wicked grin appeared on Ruby's face.

Construction continued in the capital. Yune was making a significant contribution to the wall's restoration. However, there were others who attracted attention. Elira was one of them. She worked practically without rest and tirelessly. She lifted heavy loads as if they weighed nothing. The available materials were insufficient to complete the work. Nevertheless, construction continued.

Elira picked up a load that would have taken ten men to move and carried it to the wall. She was in a good mood today. She was humming a song.

"I already know there will be a celebration after the construction is completed," Elira thought. "This is my chance to become even closer to the great Yune. Perhaps I will even become the closest person to the great Yune. Yes, I must succeed."

Elira blushed and smiled. Suddenly, Elira's mind went blank. Absolutely all thoughts and emotions vanished from it. A void remained, filled by a strange female voice.

"You will become my puppet," Ruby said. The mind control spell wasn't that difficult, even over such a long distance. "First, let's slightly alter your body."

Elira froze in place, dropping the weight. Her face became blank, emotionless. A huge horn sprouted from her head, just above her forehead. The other workers looked at her in bewilderment. Their surprise turned to fear as Elira began to grow. Her clothes instantly tore, revealing a muscular and very attractive body. In a matter of seconds, Elira had reached 25 meters in height.

"And now, my puppet," Ruby said in Elira's mind. "I give you only one order. Destroy the capital of the Chibiland kingdom. If anyone tries to interfere with you, destroy them."

"Yes, my lady," Elira replied emotionlessly. "I will crush them all."

The appearance of another giantess in the middle of the city caused panic and anxiety among everyone who witnessed it.

"I will destroy you all..." Elira said. She raised her leg over one of the workers. Her foot almost touched the man's head. Suddenly, a bolt of purple lightning snatched the worker from the clutches of death at the last moment. The lightning stopped ten meters from Elira. It was Sir Lilik.

"What's going on here?" he shouted. "I just recovered from my wounds and decided to check on the progress of the wall's restoration. And then this! Has she gone mad?"

Elira began to destroy the nearby buildings. A pile of rubble flew toward the bewildered people. Lilik accelerated even more. With great difficulty, he managed to drag everyone in danger to safety. Then Lilik stopped and, breathing heavily, stared at the giantess destroying one building after another.

"Sir Lilik!" One of the soldiers ran up to him. "It's a giantess, we must stop her!"

"No!" said Lilik. "We can't handle her. It will only lead to senseless losses. Focus on evacuating civilians. Urgently."

"Yes," replied the soldier.

Catching his breath, Sir Lilik continued rescuing people.

"Yes. What terrible times we live in," he thought.

"What's going on there!" Yune turned sharply, hearing a crash nearby.

"Maybe something fell?" Balon suggested.

Before he could finish speaking, Yune had already rushed there. Soon, she was there faster than anyone else. Yune saw a strange sight before her. Elira stood before her. A huge horn had grown from her forehead, and she had grown to a height of 25 meters. Yune, at 16 meters, only reached her stomach. Elira was destroying buildings one after another. She could destroy several houses at once with a single kick. Debris flew in all directions. Fortunately, the evacuation, led by Sir Lilic, was proceeding quite quickly. The nearby streets were evacuated.

"Elira!" Yune shouted.

Elira didn't react to Yune's words. Elira was already prepared to deliver a blow that would have destroyed a dozen houses at once. Yune stood in front of her. Elira hesitated for a moment, as if unsure of what to do next.

"Elira, you don't want this!" Yune shouted, waving her arms. "You never wanted to become a monster that kills innocent people."

Yune noticed the horn on Elira's head.

"Is it the horn?" Yune thought. "I'll rip it out, I'll break it, and Elira will be back to normal."

Yune reached for the horn, but realized it was too high. Her hands pressed against Elira's chest.

"No! He's too high!" Yune cried.

"Destroy..." Elira said, and punched Yune in the face with all her might. A huge fist slammed into Yune's head. The girl was thrown a hundred meters, breaking several buildings along the way. She lost consciousness and fell to the ground, leaving a deep crater in the shape of her body. Debris rained down around her like a rain of bricks and wood. Yune lay motionless, her eyes closed, her breathing barely perceptible. Her loincloth had slipped to the side, revealing the smooth skin of her thighs, and her enormous breasts heaved heavily with each breath.

"Yune!" Balon, seeing the fallen giantess and another destroying the city, was greatly surprised. "I must report this to Her Highness Aurora immediately."

He ran as fast as he could, then leaped onto his horse and galloped to the palace. Finding the princess was quite easy. She was just returning from a meeting with her father in high spirits. Balon briefly told her everything he knew. Aurora instantly became serious.

"Balon, help Lilik evacuate the civilians," Aurora said. "It would be best if there were not a single human in the entire area around Elira."

"Yes, Your Majesty," Balon replied. Without a second's hesitation, he rushed to carry out the order.

It didn't take the princess long to find Elira. She stood with her back to Aurora, methodically destroying the houses along the street. The princess stopped. Her 20-meter-tall figure, barely covering her figure, froze for a moment.

"Elira?! What's wrong with you?!" the princess asked.

Elira turned her head. Her eyes were empty, lifeless, and a black horn pulsed on her forehead, emitting a dark red aura. Her height of 25 meters made her a true threat; she was a head taller than Aurora.

"Destroy..." Elira uttered monotonously, raising her leg over the house.

"So you don't understand words," Aurora said. "Then I will stop you by force..."

Before the princess could finish speaking, Elira appeared next to her and kicked her. Aurora barely managed to jump back. Elira's foot slammed into the ground, causing a mini-earthquake. Debris flew everywhere.

"It wasn't you!" "Aurora screamed, rushing forward. Her shoulder slammed into Elira's stomach, but she didn't even stagger. "Someone is controlling you! The horn... it's a horn!"

Elira struck again, trying to push Aurora away. She jumped back again.

"I must break this horn," Aurora understood. "That's the key to victory."

The princess struck her opponent in the stomach, trying to knock her to the ground. However, Elira didn't even react. Her hard muscles had grown as strong as steel. Elira grabbed Aurora by the arm and threw her across the square with incredible force. The princess flew a hundred meters, slamming into an unfinished wall. Stones rained down, but Aurora immediately jumped up, shaking the dust from her exposed skin. Aurora jumped back. She kicked Elira in the legs, and she staggered but didn't fall. She grabbed Elira around the waist, trying to pull her down, but Elira was stronger. Elira grabbed Aurora by the shoulders and pressed her to her chest, as if trying to strangle her in a soft but steely embrace.

"I've been in this situation before!" Aurora screamed. "The same trick doesn't work on me."

The princess arched her entire body and broke free from the grip. Elira staggered even more and bowed her head.

"Now!" Aurora screamed. "I'll destroy that horn."

Elira managed to dodge at the last moment and attack. She unleashed a flurry of blows on Aurora. The princess dodged most of them, but one still connected. The princess slowed for a moment. Elira grabbed her arm and punched her in the head. Without letting go, Elira kicked the princess in the stomach. Aurora tried to break free, but was unable to. Elira hit her again and again, harder and harder. The princess lost consciousness from the multiple blows. Her body went limp and collapsed to the ground.

Elira froze for a few moments. She stood over the two defeated giantesses.

"Ha, it seems I worried for nothing," Ruby exclaimed. She had been watching the battle from Elira's perspective and had witnessed the entire fight. "Yune is just a worthless girl who gained her power by accident. One blow was enough to put her in her place. Aurora was much stronger. She almost managed to defeat my puppet. However, that is meaningless if in the end she also lost. And yet, it is Aurora who poses the greatest danger."

"Puppet, listen to my orders," Ruby said. "Kill Princess Aurora."

"Yes, my lady," Elira responded. She approached Aurora, who was lying on the ground, and raised her hand. This blow was supposed to be Princess Aurora's last.

At that moment, Yune groaned and opened her eyes. Her head was pounding, but the bruises had already healed. Yune noticed that she was incredibly able to recover from the wounds she had inflicted. She saw Elira leaning over Aurora, ready to finish her off. The horn on her friend's head was now pulsing red.

"Elira..." Yune shouted as loudly as she could. "I won't let you become a monster!"

Elira turned to Yune.

"How irritating she is," Ruby said angrily. "The fact that you're still alive is just a coincidence."

"A puppet..." Ruby said. "I've changed my mind. Yune irritates me much more, after all." Kill her.

"Yes, my lady," Elira said again. She quickly moved toward Yune.

"Good," Yune thought. "Now she follows me instead of Aurora. But what should I do next?"

Yune ran past the ruined buildings. Opening a new gate, she ran out of the capital. Elira followed her, gradually closing the distance. She didn't go through the gate. Without slowing at all, she smashed through the fortress wall as if it were made of paper.

"How strong Elira has become," Yune thought. "No, she was always strong. She was forced to do hard work from an early age. That's what made her strong."

Yune stopped. She couldn't run anymore. Elira was closing in on her.

"I can't fight like Aurora," Yune thought. "Besides, I'm much smaller and weaker than Elira now. I can't reach her horn. If I were... bigger..."

Yune suddenly came to a solution.

"Exactly. I haven't used the magic I discovered within me in a long time," Yune thought. "But can magic be used to make herself bigger? I have to try."

Yune concentrated on her inner energy. She instinctively understood how to use it to increase her size. Yune's body began to grow. In a matter of seconds, she became taller than Elira, but she didn't stop there. Soon, the energy Yune possessed ran out, and her growth stopped. At that moment, she had reached 40 meters. Elira now only reached her waist.

"Elira, I will free you now," Yune said.

Elira, in turn, didn't react at all to her opponent's sudden increase in strength. With the same impassive expression, she leaped into the air and prepared to strike Yune in the head. However, Yune grabbed Elira out of the air. She wrapped her arms around the girl's shoulders. Elira began to struggle, but Yune held her tightly.

"Elira, don't be afraid," Yune said. "Now you'll be your old self."

Yune grabbed Elira's horn. The horn cracked. Elira shuddered and stopped struggling. Crack! The black fragment flew off, disintegrating into black smoke. Elira froze. Her eyes cleared. After a few seconds, her mind returned to normal. Her height of 25 meters remained the same. Otherwise, she was the same Elira she had always been, naked and confused.

"I... what have I done?" she whispered, clutching her head in her hands. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Great Yune... Aurora..."

"Elira..." Yune said, carefully lowering the girl to the ground, but she immediately fell to her knees, trembling all over.

Her 25-meter figure now seemed fragile and defenseless, despite her powerful muscles and wide hips. Her eyes were full of tears and horror.

"I... I almost killed you..." Elira whispered, hugging herself. Her enormous chest heaved with sobs, and her voice trembled. "Great Yune... Aurora... forgive me! I didn't mean to... It wasn't me... There was a voice in my head... It commanded..."

Yune crouched down next to her, her 40-meter-long shadow covering Elira like a soft dome. She reached out and very carefully stroked her friend's head, careful not to crush her.

"I know. It must have been Ruby. She used you like a doll. But now it's over. You're back with us. And... you've become even stronger. Look at you! You're a true giantess now, just like us. And that's good. Together, we will protect the kingdom."

Elira raised her tear-stained face. Her cheeks were flushed, and her gaze darted between Yune and the ruined capital wall.

"But... I destroyed houses... People could have died... I..." she said.

"No one died," came a familiar voice. Aurora slowly rose from the ground and, shaking the dust from her bare skin, approached. Her 20-meter-tall frame wobbled slightly, but her eyes were already blazing with determination. "Lilic and Balon, along with the capital's soldiers, managed to evacuate everyone. It's not your fault, Elira. It was Ruby—the horn above your head was exactly like hers. I'm sure it was her, and she will pay for this."

Aurora stepped closer and hugged Elira by the shoulders; they were now almost the same height, and the embrace was warm and tender.

"We did it," Aurora said. "We fought and won." And now... the three of us. Three giantesses against one evil Queen of Destruction.

Yune smiled, feeling her own magic pulse through her veins. Her magical energy had already been restored. Yune could feel it. Now she tried to move even more slowly, just to avoid frightening the villagers even more.

"Let's go back. We need to tell the king," Aurora said. "And... calm everyone down. Ruby won't stop. She's a danger to the kingdom. We need to send scouts across the country and find her. As soon as we find out where she is, I will immediately follow her to stop her atrocities."

"I'll come with you," Elira said, anger in her eyes. "She made me do terrible things. I must have revenge on her."

While the three girls walked toward the capital, Aurora had time to carefully examine Elira's body.

"When she was much smaller than me, I didn't notice it. However, Elira has a very beautiful and toned body," Aurora thought, examining every inch of Elira's body. "Now that she's grown, it's even more noticeable. The growth has affected her entire body. I'm sure her breasts have gotten bigger. They're still a little smaller than mine, but they're a serious contender. As for her buttocks, she's also close to my level. She has not only shape, but also firmness. I didn't think anyone comparable to me in beauty would ever appear..."

Aurora was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't notice that Yune, who was walking ahead, suddenly stopped, almost colliding with the giantess's hips in front of her.

"What happened?" Aurora asked, looking up.

Yune turned her head in her direction. Yune's face was red and confused. Yune always followed the rules. From an early age, she was a very obedient, proper, and compassionate girl. Everyone who knew her knew her kindness and integrity. Following the rules was a given for Yune. She did it without thinking. That's why, when the rule was passed that the capital could only be entered through the gates, Yune followed it. However, she didn't realize that after her new growth spurt, her hips had become wider than the gate opening. So, when she tried to enter the capital through the gates, Yune got stuck again.

"Great Yune, your butt feels so nice," Elira said with a grin.

She and Aurora tried to push Yune through the city gates. Their efforts caused cracks to appear in the walls, but Yune's massive figure didn't budge at all.

"Wait," Aurora said. "We need to work together."

"Come on." "Aurora commanded. "Push on the count of three. One! Two! Three!"

The two giantesses charged at once. This time, not only the gates but the wall surrounding them began to crumble. Yune freed herself from the narrow space and fell to the ground. Her fall caused a small earthquake, enough to bring down a significant portion of the fortress wall.

"Forgive me!" Yune cried, jumping to her feet. "I've ruined everything!"

King Tyrion stood in one of the palace towers, watching all of this. He merely scratched his head.

"We'll have to rebuild the gates and walls. Again... I'm almost ready to believe that Yune is the true Queen of Destruction."

"Damn it!" Ruby cried, seething with rage. She swung her arms and legs, destroying what little remained of the city of Heavystone. "Damn it!" Ugly wretches! Ugly worms! Pathetic insects. You'll beg me for mercy.

A few minutes later, Ruby stood, breathing heavily, in the middle of the razed city. The primal anger had left her.

"How could I screw up so badly?" Ruby screamed. "I underestimated them. Yuna. I never imagined she could change her size just like me..."

Ruby sighed heavily and finally returned to normal.

"She's smaller than me, which means weaker," Ruby thought. "I just need to become stronger and bigger than I am now. Yes, I will definitely achieve that. Soon the whole world will tremble before me. Right now, I just need to relax a little."

Ruby glanced around and walked off in a direction known only to her.

Several days had passed since the possessed Elira's attack on the city. The capital was still buzzing with talk of the battle between the giantesses. Such tales passed from mouth to mouth, growing with new details and fantasies. Some swore they saw Yune defeat Elira with a single breath, others claimed Aurora tore her horn apart with her bare hands, and still others whispered that Elira cried like a child at the end of the fight, and Great Yune hugged her to her chest like a little sister. But most of all, the residents were preoccupied with the restoration of the capital. Not only the walls and gates needed to be rebuilt, but entire districts as well. The work had increased, but so did the number of those willing to undertake it. Almost all the residents had been busy with the massive construction project for several days now.

But today was supposed to be special. Yune sat on the outskirts of the city, watching the workers rebuild the buildings. From her perspective, they were more like ants expanding their nest. Nevertheless, watching them was fascinating. She also noticed a significant change in the city's attitude toward her. Despite her growth, they were less afraid of her. While people had been wary of such a huge creature as Yune, their gazes were now filled with respect and gratitude. Everyone in the capital knew that it was Yune who had saved the city. Carrying loads became even easier. She could easily complete the entire day's work in a few minutes and then simply rest.

Aurora and Elira were absent all day. Yune didn't notice, absorbed in exploring her new world, which, after her growth spurt, seemed even smaller than before. In the middle of the day, unexpectedly, the work was announced.

"Work is over for today." The announcement was made throughout the city. "The next afternoon is declared a public holiday. Anyone may proceed to the main square. King Tyrion wishes to give a speech."

Curious, Yuna made her way to the main square. A large crowd had already gathered there. Yuna had to be extremely careful not to step on anyone. However, she didn't have to get too close to see what was going on. Thanks to her height, she could see quite far. In the center of the square, on a high stage, stood King Tyrion. To his side, towering over the square like a tower, stood Princess Aurora. She was clearly in high spirits. She waved at Yuna.

"Subjects of the Kingdom of Chibiland, residents and guests of the capital..." The King began his speech in a cheerful and loud voice. His voice carried across the square and was heard by everyone. It was clear he was no stranger to speaking to such a large audience. "I want to thank each and every one of you for your work. I want to thank you for your diligence." A few days ago, we all survived a terrible catastrophe. It was something our kingdom had never seen before. And we survived. I want to thank you for your heroism. Thank you to the soldiers and knights who risked their lives to save people while our city was crumbling. Thank you to the residents who, despite the horror they endured, did not leave the capital and are now continuing to rebuild it. Thanks to you, our hometown will soon regain its former glory, and I am sure it will be better than before. And, of course, I want to thank those who saved the capital from destruction. One of them is Princess Aurora. My daughter. I am very proud of her.

The square erupted in applause. Aurora proudly lifted her chin, accepting everyone's admiration and praise.

"And I also want to say a huge thank you to Yuna." The king glanced at the giantess. "When she first appeared, we mistook her for the Queen of Destruction and even declared a hunt for her. I apologize for such terrible actions on our part."

The King bowed his head slightly.

"There's no need to apologize," Yune replied, blushing slightly. "I understand you were simply scared. Besides, nothing bad happened to me."

"However, since then, she has proven, through her actions, first to my daughter, and then to all of us, that she is a worthy person," the king said. "Now we all know that she is not the Queen of Destruction, but our great friend. Now she will always be welcome in the kingdom of Chibiland."

The crowd began to applaud again. Words of praise, gratitude, and admiration flew in Yune's direction. Yune merely stood there, smiling shyly. She didn't know how to act in such a situation.

"Today was supposed to be the last day of the wall's restoration," Tyrion continued. "We still have much to do, but despite everything that has happened, we have decided to hold it anyway. However, it will be called Unity Day. In honor of our shared victory."

Having waited for the right moment, the servants behind the king unfurled a huge banner with the inscription "Unity Day." At the same time, the palace gates opened. An entire army of servants emerged. They Tables with a wide variety of food and drinks were set up all over the square. Music began to play, and court musicians were ready to entertain the crowd until the early hours of the morning.

"Eat! Drink! Dance! Be merry!" the king said, raising his goblet of wine. "This is my royal command!"

The people expressed their gratitude to the king and joyfully began to carry out his will. Aurora was about to join the festivities and was already looking out for Balon when Yune approached her. The princess still couldn't get used to the fact that her friend was now twice her size. She had to tilt her head back to look at Yune's face. Even so, her gaze was caught by the giantess's enormous breasts. Yune, on the other hand, now had to bend down to look down over her own chest.

"What happened, Yune?" Aurora asked, seeing the worry in her friend's eyes.

"Is it just me, or are we forgetting someone?" Yune asked. "Where's Elira?"

"I thought she was with you," the princess replied. The two giantesses, despite being the center of attention at the festival, decided to leave. They eventually found Elira. She was in a part of the city that hadn't yet been restored. The giantess was sitting on the ground, her arms wrapped around her knees, her head bowed.

"Elira, what happened to you?" Yune asked, sitting down next to her.

Elira raised her head, tears streaming from her eyes.

"I'm a monster..." she stammered.

"I don't know how, but someone managed to bring Elira to tears," Aurora said. "Elira, please tell us what happened. I'm sure we can help you."

Elira paused, as if considering Aurora's words. Finally, she began her story. It had happened in the morning, when Elira was helping rebuild the houses she had destroyed. She had already carried a huge load of building materials to the construction site and was about to continue her work. Then Elira noticed a small boy at her feet. It seemed he, too, was helping out at the construction site as best he could. Now, writhing with incredible effort, he was dragging a wooden board. Such boards were needed for building new houses. The boy dragged the board very slowly, shifting its side slightly each time. The boy was sweating and panting profusely.

"Wait," Elira said worriedly. She leaned over the boy, casting her shadow over him. "This load is too heavy for you."

Elira reached out to him. She was ready to carry both the board and the boy wherever he needed to go.

"No!" the boy suddenly exclaimed. "Don't you dare help me, you monster!"

His words made Elira shudder. The boy dropped the board to the ground and turned toward Elira, his face filled with anger.

"You destroyed my home!" the boy shouted. "Because of you, my mother and I have nowhere to live. You bring nothing but trouble." You should have been executed long ago. I hope Princess Aurora or the great Yune will do it soon. What will happen to us if you go crazy again and start destroying the city? If you want to help, then get out of the city, or better yet, out of the kingdom.

"But I..." Elira tried to justify herself, but the boy cut her off. He picked up a stone from the road and threw it at the giantess. The boulder struck Elira's body and shattered, causing no harm. The boy ran away, and Elira remained sitting in the same spot.

"What a brat!" Aurora said, clenching her fists. "I will find him immediately and punish him."

"No!" Yune placed her hand on Aurora's shoulder. "You can't do that; you'll only make things worse."

"Yes," Aurora replied, pushing those thoughts aside. "I think you're right."

"Ever since I was a child, I was considered a monster," Elira said, keeping her head down. "Then, thanks to the great Yuna, I decided that wasn't true. However, after that, I nearly destroyed the capital and only by a miracle didn't kill anyone..."

"You didn't do it of your own free will," Yuna said, trying to console her friend. "This is all Ruby's doing. She's to blame for everything."

"But I was the one trampling on the houses..." Elira replied. "I'm to blame too..."

The boy Elira had met was named Grisha, and he was located very close to this place. He hadn't gone to the celebration and, having run away from his mother, had decided to be alone. Grisha decided to climb onto the roof of a dilapidated house: one part had been destroyed during Elira's attack, while the other was still standing and seemed ready to collapse at any moment. He stood on the roof of the building, from where he could see the three giantesses. He stood, leaning on the railing, looking ahead. His eyes were filled with both anger and fear. He saw Yune stroking Elira's head, Aurora standing next to him, and this angered him even more.

"She's still a monster," Grisha thought. "Elira nearly crushed my house. And they're comforting her like a child. No one punished her. No one avenged us."

He clenched his fists tighter. Elira was still sitting, her arms wrapped around her knees. Her enormous figure looked not menacing now, but... lost. Grisha saw tears dripping from her chin onto the ground, leaving small puddles.

"Hey!" he suddenly shouted, unable to contain himself. "You! Big monster! You almost killed my mother! You have to leave the city!"

The boy's voice was quite loud. Yune, Aurora, and Elira all turned their heads at once. Finding himself facing three giantesses, Grisha instinctively took a step back, but anger pulled him back. Elira shuddered.

"It's him..." she whispered.

Aurora frowned and was about to approach the boy, but Yune gently stopped her.

"Wait. Let her," Yune said. "They need to figure it out themselves."

Elira slowly rose and approached the dilapidated building. Her 25-meter tall figure appeared next to him. Grisha was level with the giantess's face. The boy flinched but didn't retreat. Elira looked at the boy, her huge eyes filled with tears.

"And you're right," Elira said. "I... I almost destroyed your home. I almost killed your mother. And many others. I... I can't undo it."

Grisha clenched his fist. He picked up another stone from the roof of the building.

"You're a monster! You're big and you think you can do anything!" he said.

Elira looked away and lowered her head. Tears fell to the ground, each drop the size of a bucket. “Yes… You’re probably right. I was a monster. My mind was taken over. I heard the commands in my head and I couldn’t resist them,” Elira said. “And it hurts. It hurts so much. I don’t want to be like this. I want… you and your mother to be safe. For no one to be afraid of me.”

Grisha was silent. The stone in his hand trembled. Elira slowly extended her hand, huge as the roof of a house. But she didn’t grab the boy, she simply placed it open next to him.

“If you want… throw it again. At me. I won’t defend myself. I deserve it.” "Elira said.

Grisha froze. He looked at a palm so large he could have rested his entire body on it. Then he looked at Elira's face. It was wet with tears. And there was no anger in her eyes. Only pain. The boy wanted to unclench his fingers, but the anger in his mind flared again. He swung his arm to throw a stone straight at the giantess's face. However, at that moment, the roof he was standing on shook. The house, already very unstable, began to collapse. Cracks appeared in its walls, and the roof caved in. Grisha screamed and began to fall down along with the rubble of the building. Elira was slower to react, but she was lucky. The boy closed his eyes and was about to land on the hard road. However, instead, he landed on something soft and springy, and then found himself in Elira's arms.

"Oh my God!" Elira exclaimed, looking worriedly at the boy. in his arms. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

From the side, Grisha was seen falling first onto Elira's large breasts, which cushioned his fall, and then the giantess scooped him up into her arms. Grisha recovered from the shock, and then tears began to stream down his cheeks.

"Mom! Mom!" he cried, sobbing. "I want to go to Mom!"

"Of course, I'll take you to her," Elira said, smiling and patting Grisha on the head.

"Grisha!" A worried female voice came from the distance. "Grisha, where are you?"

"Mom!" the boy shouted back, recognizing his mother's voice.

Elira took a few steps and found the woman. The giantess placed her palm on the ground, and Grisha, still crying, ran to his mother. Elira straightened up and returned to her friends. She no longer looked sad. “You know, I realized something,” Elira said. “Yes, even though I did some terrible things against my will. But that’s no reason to give up. I can do much more good and prove to everyone, especially myself, that I’m not a monster. I believe that this is my calling now. Forgive me, great Yune, but I will no longer carry your teachings throughout the world.”

“What?” Yune even felt a little hurt.

“Instead, I will dedicate myself to a much more important mission. I will strive for peaceful coexistence between giantesses and ordinary people. It’s the key to the prosperity of our world. I will have to help both sides come to an agreement and become friends.” After this, Elira, beaming with enthusiasm, returned to Grisha.

“Sorry it’s so sudden, but let’s be friends,” Elira said, leaning over him and his mother. She smiled radiantly. The giantess placed her palm in front of them. "Let's all go to the festival together. I heard it's fun. And tomorrow, we'll start rebuilding your house together."

Grisha's mother hesitated greatly. She was afraid of falling into the giantess's arms, but she was also afraid of refusing her. Grisha took the initiative: he quickly climbed into the giantess's palm and settled comfortably there.

"Mom, come here," he said. "Elira isn't scary at all."

So, Elira, holding Grisha and his mother in her palm, walked toward the festival. Yune and Aurora watched silently. Aurora smiled.

"It seems it worked out even better than I expected," she said. "And that's the best thing that could have happened."

"I think it's time for us to return to the festival too," Yune nodded.

All three giantesses eventually returned to the main square, and the celebration began with renewed vigor. After a while, the king announced he wanted to give gifts to each giantess. The gift turned out to be clothing. Yuna, who had become accustomed to constantly being either semi-naked or completely naked, was overjoyed. It took a whole week of work from all the capital's sewing workshops to sew the clothes for the giantesses. Aurora received a light blouse and skirt adorned with inscriptions proclaiming her princess of the Kingdom of Chibiland and heir to the throne. Elira donned a black blouse and skirt with white inscriptions as a sign of forgiveness for past mistakes and hope for future friendship. And finally, Yuna, with difficulty, pulled on robes adorned with inscriptions proclaiming her greatness and accomplishments. After that, everyone continued to celebrate. Elira seemed to have made friends with Grisha and his friends. The children loved riding on Elira's hands and looking down on the capital from her height. Sometimes, Elira would pick up the children and ride them like they were on a carousel. Some of the boys would jump out of her hands.

"They do this on purpose," Yune thought, watching as the children, each time falling from Elira's hands, landed right in her cleavage. "Well, if they're all having fun, then no problem."

Yune herself took part in a traditional competition held every holiday. It was a tug-of-war. Usually, two teams of ten people each would tug a rope, competing in strength. However, this time, the competition was to be special. All twenty people challenged Yune. She, in turn, couldn't refuse them. Now she lay on the ground, holding her end of the rope with two fingers. On the other side, twenty people were pulling, trying to overpower the giantess.

"Yes... you... are very... strong," Yune said sheepishly. In truth, she felt no resistance from them at all and could have won this contest with a flick of her fingers. However, she couldn't find the courage to tell her opponents that their efforts were nothing compared to her strength.

"I'll hold this for a little while longer," Yune thought. "Then I'll pretend it's hard and win. Then they won't be too upset with me."

In the midst of the celebration, Balon sat at one of the tables with his fellow knights. A little further down, Sir Lilic was discussing something with his friends. Balon rose from the table, raised his goblet of wine, and proposed a toast.

"I want to drink to the prosperity of the kingdom of Chibiland," he said. The other knights also rose from their seats.

"May I drink with you?" a familiar voice called from above. Everyone's gaze turned upward. It was Princess Aurora. She held a rather large barrel of wine in her hands.

"Your Majesty..." Balon said worriedly. "Alcohol is bad for you."

The other knights echoed his concerns. Rumors still circulated around the palace about the time Aurora accidentally drank wine. What could one expect from a princess 20 meters tall, if alcohol temporarily clouded her judgment?

"Forget those worries," Aurora said, waving her hand. "That was many years ago. I've grown older and bigger since then. Do you really think any drink could harm me?"

Easily opening the barrel, Aurora began to sip the wine. She continued drinking until she had drained the entire barrel.

"Your Majesty, you..." Balon glanced around and realized the table he had been sitting at was empty. Everyone but him hurried away from the princess.

As soon as the last drop of wine fell into the giantess's mouth, she clenched her fist, crushing the barrel. As soon as Balon saw her face, he immediately realized something was wrong. A slight blush covered the princess's face. Her gaze became blurry, and her movements were jerky and abrupt.

"Balon!" Aurora cried out loudly, tossing the crushed barrel aside like an empty shell. The barrel rolled across the square with a crash, shattering into pieces at the feet of several knights. "Come here, my faithful fool! Today we celebrate! I want... I want to hug you!"

Balon turned pale. He had only heard that when Aurora was little, after a single glass of wine accidentally drunk, she turned into a hyperactive kitten. And now... now she was a twenty-meter-tall goddess, with flushed cheeks and a slightly drunken glint in her eyes.

The princess took a step forward—the ground beneath her feet shook, and the tables laden with refreshments jumped.

"Your Majesty, please..." Balon began, backing away, but Aurora had already leaned over. A huge hand, warm and soft, landed next to him. Fingers, each as long as he was, gently (as much as possible in her condition) grasped the squire around the waist.

"Don't be afraid!" she giggled, lifting Balon to face level. She smelled of wine and something sweet, as always. "You're so small... and so cute when you're nervous. Let's dance! I want everyone to see what a great squire I have!"

The balloon dangled in the air, its legs dangling in the air. The people around watched with interest, but didn't interfere. No one wanted to become a target for the princess. The musicians continued to play, the people were having fun and enjoying their food, and the children in Elira's arms pointed at Aurora. Yune, standing slightly to the side, covered her mouth, trying not to laugh. The princess began to dance. Lightly, as if Balon were a plush toy, she began to waltz across the square. Every step she took shook the ground, tables bounced, goblets fell, and people scattered in panic, laughing and screaming at the same time.

"Look everyone!" Aurora announced loudly, pressing Balon to her chest. Soft, warm flesh enveloped him completely. "This is my Balon! He's weak, but he's mine! And no one will dare hurt him today."

Balon, burying his face in her cleavage, could only manage a muffled murmur: "Your... Majesty... I... need to move..."

Elira, still holding Grisha and his friends in her palm, couldn't help but laugh. The princess continued dancing to the music only she could hear. At some point, she stopped. She brought her squire closer to her face.

"Balon!" Aurora shouted. "Why are you so cold to me?"

"Your Majesty, I don't understand..." Balon wanted to reply, but the giantess wouldn't listen.

"I've had my eye on you since the first time I saw you," Aurora said. "But it's like you don't even notice me. I used to think it was because you didn't like my small, childlike body. But now I'm literally the size of a house. I'm big in every way. But your attitude towards me hasn't changed. Why?

The princess's expression changed abruptly, as an unpleasant thought struck her.

"Exactly," the princess said, squeezing her squire even tighter. "Perhaps you already have someone? What if you're already with her..."

"No, Your Majesty, I am loyal only to you," Balon replied. "I will serve only you..."

"Yes!" Aurora thought happily. Her mood changed dramatically. "Of course, you are loyal only to me! My faithful Balon! Forgive me for doubting you."

The princess kissed her squire several times. Her large, plump lips repeatedly enveloped Balon's head.

"I understand," the princess said unexpectedly. Her mood changed right in the middle of one of their kisses. "You're simply too stupid to see my beauty. Then I'll show it to you myself."

The giantess threw off her blouse. Now her breasts were bare and visible to all. The princess approached one of the buildings and leaned Balon against its wall, then pressed her breasts against him.

"Here, look," Aurora said. "No, this time I allow you to touch me. I'd probably trample anyone else for such impudence. Consider yourself lucky, you're the chosen one. Aren't my breasts magnificent? I wouldn't be lying if I said they were practically the largest in the world. Only Yuna and that strange girl named Ruby have larger ones. Am I not perfect?"

"Yes... Your... Majesty... you... are majestic..." Balon replied in a choked voice. The soft, warm flesh immobilized him, and he could barely breathe or speak.

"Do you really think so?" Aurora rejoiced, like a little girl. "Then... why... shouldn't... we..."

The princess suddenly weakened. Her eyes began to close. The next moment, she fell to the ground with a crash. She was fast asleep, smiling in her sleep and clutching Balon to her like a favorite toy. Balon simply couldn't escape this embrace. No one could help him. Everyone just looked at him, unsure whether to sympathize or envy him. The celebration continued for a while. The music began playing again, and people returned to the tables.

"Never... again... give her wine," Yune said.

Night fell over the capital. Yune and Elira also went to bed.

"Ruby is still out there somewhere, probably doing something terrible," Yune thought before falling asleep. "But today that doesn't matter, today is Unity Day."

The Eastern Outpost was a low tower blocking the only road leading to Daggerford, a trading town north of the capital of the kingdom of Chibiland. A small garrison stood guard at the outpost, tasked with screening everyone heading toward the town and its environs. Today, the outpost's soldiers were destined to face an incredibly powerful adversary. A giant woman, 50 meters tall and with red hair, was heading their way. Her magnificent figure would have been quite seductive if it hadn't exuded a sense of danger.

Ruby simply walked along the road she'd stumbled upon during her travels. She hadn't encountered a single person for the past day. If there were any lone travelers nearby, they hurried to hide as the giantess approached. Ruby had no desire to look for them.

"Crumbs from the table won't quench my anger," Ruby thought.

The memory of her latest failure was still fresh in her mind.

"My puppet lost, not me," Ruby consoled herself. However, to relieve the stress, she needed to do something special. Something that would make her feel powerful again. She was sure the road would lead her to a certain city, and she hoped it would be large enough, with enough toys. Ruby saw a tower blocking the road ahead. The tower was slightly taller than Ruby. Two people stood on the roof. Normally, there would be twenty people there, but they had all been sent as messengers to nearby villages and the city to warn of the approaching Queen of Destruction. Only a very powerful warrior named Eugene and a mage named Yon remained in the fortress.

"Come on, tiny knights!" Ruby shouted, placing her hands on her hips. "Stop me." I'm going to kill you and have some fun with your city.

"She asked for it herself," said Evgeniy. "I never thought I'd have to face the Queen of Destruction herself."

"We need to give it our all," replied Yong. "We're following the plan."

Yong concentrated and began casting the spell.

"Steel Skin!" he shouted. At that moment, Evgeniy's body became completely metallic. He ran and jumped off the tower.

"Queen of Destruction!" the warrior shouted. "I'll stop you."

"You look tough," Ruby replied. "That's good. Usually all my toys break easily."

Evgeniy growled in rage and charged. He leaped up and punched the giantess in the stomach with all his might.

"Ticklish," Ruby said with a wicked smile. The giantess waved her hand, and the warrior fell to the ground.

"Now I want to test your strength," the giantess said with a grin. She crouched down so that her crotch was directly above the injured warrior. Shifting her pelvis, the giantess began to grind against Evgeniy. Ruby's thrusts gained momentum. The warrior's steely skin began to crumble and wear away.

"Come on, hold on a little longer," Ruby said between moans. The intensity of Ruby's thrusts increased. Her love juices turned red. But it wasn't enough for Ruby. The giantess stopped abruptly and looked down in disappointment.

"He's stopped resisting completely," Ruby said. "I've been thinking about you too much. I don't need a broken toy."

The giantess lifted her buttocks and slammed them down on the warrior. The man was instantly crushed, his remains scattered across the ground and the giantess's buttocks. However, his death gave Ruby enough pleasure to trigger a mechanism that was so significant to her. The mechanism of growth.

Slowly, Ruby's body began to grow. At first, it was barely noticeable—just a slight heave in her chest with each breath, a slight widening of her hips, and lengthening of her legs. But with each passing second, the process accelerated. Her skin tightened, her muscles gained new strength, and her red hair lengthened like living tongues of flame.

She rose to her feet, the ground beneath her cracking like parched clay. She reached 70 meters in height before the process stopped. Ruby threw back her head and laughed loudly, triumphantly, her voice rolling over the ruins of Heavy Stone like thunder.

"This is it!" she cried, spreading her arms. "This is the real me! Without restrictions, without laws, without you, pathetic wretches from the capital!" I don't play by your rules anymore!

Her breasts, now the size of houses, swayed as she approached the tower. Her buttocks, wide and firm, attracted casual observers with their softness, but in reality, they were a death trap. She took one step, and the tower now only reached her waist. Ruby looked down; Yong was still on the roof of the building.

"You think you've won, monster?" he shouted. "I'll turn you to ash." A colossal fireball.

Flames erupted from the caster's hand, capable of wiping out an entire village. For a moment, the flames engulfed Ruby's entire body.

"What a pathetic attempt," Ruby said, appearing completely unharmed. Panicked, the mage wanted to run, but quickly realized his body was paralyzed. Ruby waved her finger, and Yong flew into the air, then landed on the ground. The giantess placed her foot on him, and there was a crunch and a muffled cry. Ruby glanced at the red spot under her foot and her smile widened.

"Mmm... How nice it is to feel them break..." she whispered, slowly turning around. "But that's still a small thing. The real fun awaits me soon. I need the city."

The giantess moved forward. Daggerford was already visible in the distance. Ruby followed a straight road, and along the way, she came across an empty village. Word of the Queen of Destruction's approach reached the area along with the messengers, and the villagers hurried to get away as far as possible. The giantess merely glanced around in disappointment. Her intuition told her she wasn't alone after all. Ruby was right. Soon, she spotted a lone man lying on a bench. He was fast asleep. Apparently, in their haste to leave the village, the other villagers had simply forgotten about him. An idea for a new game occurred to Ruby. She approached the man as quietly as a 70-meter-tall giantess could manage.

"Wake up, or you'll die!" Taking a deep breath, the giantess screamed as loudly as she could. The man shuddered and fell off the bench. Looking up, he saw the giantess towering over him. Still confused, the man stared at Ruby.

"Idiot," Ruby said, rolling her eyes. "Get out of here, or I'll crush you."

The man ran. He didn't know where to go or where he could even hide from such a monster. But he ran, and ran as fast as he could. Ruby followed him at a leisurely pace. Soon she was close enough to crush the man with a single movement, but she didn't. Her legs dangled over the man's head again and again, but the giantess always placed them at his side. This chase continued for some time. The man began to lose his strength and move significantly slower. The Queen of Destruction's figure still terrified him, but his strength for escape was waning. Finally, he stumbled and fell to the ground. He lay motionless, breathing heavily.

"Come on, move," Ruby said, looking down at him. "Don't you want to live?"

The man tried to stand, but he couldn't; his body was seized with a spasm.

"What a weakling you are," Ruby said. She simply stepped on the man and continued walking. Soon, the giantess stood in front of the ramparts of Daggerford, hands on her hips, looking at them. The townspeople already knew she was coming. The guards on the walls trembled, the residents hid in their homes.

"They seem very scared," Ruby thought. "They don't want to fight me at all. Then why don't I scare them even more?"

The giantess began masturbating right in front of the entire town. Thousands of eyes were fixed on her. Some looked at her with horror, others with awe. But no one could take their eyes off the giantess. Convulsions of pleasure began to escalate into convulsions of growth. To the great horror of everyone watching, the already enormous Queen of Destruction began to grow even larger. Her growth accelerated as Ruby approached the threshold of pleasure. As Ruby let out a long groan, her growth stopped at the 100-meter mark.

"Creators, attack the Queen of Destruction," a male voice rang out from the wall. An elderly man wearing a robe and carrying a staff appeared. It seemed to be the city's Archmage. "If we combine our forces, then..."

Ruby sighed, and the Archmage's body rose into the air. It flew toward the giantess, whose mouth had already opened. The man was instantly swallowed by Ruby.

"He was too annoying," the giantess said. "So I started with him."

The instant death of such an important leader caused panic throughout the city. Ruby walked leisurely toward the city. The few remaining commanders on the walls began frantically issuing orders.

"Archers, fire." Someone commanded. A rain of arrows fell upon the giantess. But she just kept walking, unslowed. The arrows simply bounced off her skin, unable to even scratch it. Ruby suddenly stopped and looked down in surprise. Something she hadn't expected had happened. The city gates opened, and several hundred armed soldiers rushed out. It seemed one of the commanders, driven to desperation, had decided on such a suicidal attack.

"Your tenacity is commendable," Ruby smirked. "But compared to me, you're still mere insects. I can crush one dwarf just as easily as a thousand."

The soldiers were approaching Ruby. She raised her foot above them and brought it down right in the center of the line. Several dozen men were instantly crushed. The giantess's foot turned red. This action on the giantess's part greatly frightened the survivors. Their morale, already very low, completely disappeared. The army lost all will to fight and turned into a frightened mob with only one desire: to survive.

"Now you're as tiny as ants!" Ruby shouted, playing tag with the soldiers.

Ruby was playing tag with the soldiers. She moved slowly, almost lazily, like a cat in no hurry to catch a mouse. Each step she took was the size of half a house, and anything she touched instantly turned into a red stain. The soldiers screamed, fell, tripped over each other, dropped their weapons, and fled in all directions. Some tried to hide behind the walls, others simply fell to their knees and prayed. Ruby giggled, bending here and there, picking up the fastest fugitives with her fingers. She held them up to her face, examining them like insects, and blew on them—a gentle exhalation that turned into a hurricane, blowing them from her palm into the air. Some fell to the ground and broke, others were carried by the wind beyond the city limits.

"You're so funny when you're scared!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands. The sound was like thunder, and several nearby buildings crumbled. "Run faster! Come on, show me what pathetic little worms can do!"

One of the soldiers, a young man in torn armor, fell to his knees right in front of her enormous foot. He raised his head, trembling all over.

"Have mercy... please... I have a family..." he said. "They won't survive without me."

Ruby leaned over. Her beautiful, perfect face, with a mischievous smile, hung over him like the moon.

"Family?" she asked, almost tenderly. "How sweet. Where are they now?"

The boy gestured with a trembling hand toward the city.

"There... in the basement of our house," he said. "I told them to hide."

Ruby straightened. Her smile widened.

"Then let's play a game. If you taste good, I won't eat them."

Before the soldier could comprehend anything, the giantess caught him with two fingers. She tossed him into the air and caught him in her mouth, swallowing him instantly.

"Oh." Ruby sighed, theatrically rubbing her stomach. "Honestly, I didn't realize what he tasted like. Oh well, his family will join him soon."

The giantess smashed through the gates and brought down the city wall. People were rushing through the streets, all trying to save their lives and get as far away from the Queen of Destruction as possible. Ruby saw a whole crowd fleeing her in disarray. Ruby simply opened her mouth and let magic deliver new snacks directly to her. Without moving, the giantess began guiding people into her mouth, devouring several hundred before she was sated.

"This is simply wonderful," Ruby said, licking her lips. "So wonderful that I want it again..."

The giantess reached for her crotch.

"No matter how many times I do this, it's never enough; my thirst for pleasure is insatiable," she said furiously, caressing herself. There were still many people around who hadn't managed to escape. Now they were small enough to fit inside the giantess's vagina. Crouching on the ground in the middle of the city and crushing a house still occupied by living inhabitants with her backside, Ruby, without moving, began to catch everyone within her reach with her magic and direct them into her vagina. Panicked and terrified, the people struggled and resisted, which was exactly what Ruby needed. This time, the giantess orgasmed surprisingly quickly. She stretched out on the ground, bracing herself for another growth spurt. The giantess closed her eyes, already anticipating the moment she would open them and see the world around her shrink even further. And the growth came. Ruby's body began to expand, destroying neighboring buildings. 140 meters—that was the height of the Queen of Destruction. She had started the day at 50 meters. In just one day, Ruby had almost tripled her size.

"That fool Yune was about this size when she first arrived in this world," the giantess thought. "I don't need her anymore. Soon I'll be her equal. No! I'll be so much bigger."

Ruby heard a scream from somewhere below. It was a man who had miraculously survived. The Queen of Destruction's size terrified him so much that he couldn't hold back his scream.

"You're noisy," Ruby said. "That's why you'll die."

A huge foot crashed down on the man, reducing him to nothing. People now seemed much smaller to Ruby, and she felt less of their struggles before death and the destruction of their bodies beneath her feet. However, the giantess found a strange, perverse pleasure even in this.

Ruby penetrated deeper and deeper into the city. There were still enough people around to keep the Queen of Destruction entertained. Grabbing one fleeing man from the ground, Ruby spun him around and hurled him against the fortress wall. The unfortunate man's body crumpled, leaving a stain on the wall. The giantess crushed people again and again. The narrow streets made it harder for them to hide. The victims were so numerous that the giantess's feet were completely covered in a brownish-red layer of blood, bone fragments, and torn entrails. On one of the city's tallest towers, Ruby spotted a lone man. His gaze was lost and emotionless. Witnessing the Queen of Destruction's atrocities had driven him mad. Falling into the utmost despair, he closed his eyes and leaped headfirst from the tower. However, Ruby didn't let him die on her terms. With her telekinetic powers, she caught him almost at the ground. “If you wanted to die, all you had to do was ask.” The giantess caught the man between her fingers.

“You’ll die only because I wanted you to,” Ruby said. She pressed her fingers together and watched with interest as the small fountain of blood flowed out. At that moment, a thought occurred to Ruby. I commit most of my murders with my feet. That’s because this world is full of bugs that need to be squashed, but I have other body parts. They’re also worthy of being used as weapons. Yes, I must try something new.” Finding another crowd of city dwellers, Ruby caught them and dropped them onto her palm. The giantess showed the terrified people her index finger.

“I’ll crush you with only this finger until I get tired of it.” The next moment, the index finger found its first victim. “Yes, this is a completely new sensation. A completely new kind of pleasure.” I still have many more ways to play with this world to explore.

While the giantess was thinking about this, her finger chased the people scurrying across her palm. Many were crushed with crunching sounds and screams. Some, trying to escape, fell from her palm and smashed to the ground. But there were no survivors.

"What if I use my breasts?" Ruby thought. "At this size, I could probably end many more lives than last time. If I caught enough people."

The giantess poured them into her cleavage.

Ruby froze for a moment, savoring the sensation. The tiny bodies slid, floundered, and tried to escape the tight, warm hollow between her breasts. Each jerk sent a pleasant shudder through her body. She slowly squeezed her breasts with her hands, pressing them tightly, not to the point of crunching, but just enough to feel them writhing in panic, but still alive.

"Oh..." she breathed, closing her eyes. "Oh, that... yes... They're twitching like living insects. Every thrust... mmm... right to the heart. Keep going, little ones... resist... it feels so good..."

She began to rock slowly from side to side, causing her breasts to rub against each other. Tiny cries, barely audible, merged into a quiet, vibrating chorus. Ruby moaned louder, her breathing quickening. Her fingers squeezed her breasts harder, and several bodies disappeared into the depths of her cleavage, finally crushed by the soft but unforgiving flesh.

"Ah... more... just a little more..." she whispered, her voice trembling with pleasure. "You're so... obedient... so fragile..."

"This is it!" she cried. "This is the real me! Without chains, without pathetic rules! I don't play your way anymore! I'm the Queen of Destruction! And this world is my new toy!"

She took a step—the ground shook, the nearest houses crumbling under her heel. Ruby leaned toward the street full of people. Tiny figures screamed, prayed, tried to run.

"You're so cute when you're afraid..." she whispered, sticking out her tongue and slowly running it down the street. Dozens of people stuck to her wet tongue. She sucked them into her mouth, sucked them like candy, and swallowed.

"Mmm... salty..." she moaned, licking her lips. "But I like it."

Going further into the city, Ruby saw a tall castle in the center of it. The town of Daggerford was famous not only for its trade, but also for being home to a school of magic. The archmage Ruby had eaten was the director of this institution.

"A school of magic?" Ruby said. "Whatever they teach there, it won't help you. No magic will save you from me."

The giantess held out her hand.

"Fireball," Ruby said, and flames erupted from her palm. A ball of fire rushed toward the castle. There was an explosion. The castle and the surrounding buildings were reduced to ash or a pile of rubble.

"So that's it!" Ruby said contentedly. "That was a rather weak spell, and your school can't withstand even that. If I had used that spell at full power, your entire town would have been instantly destroyed."

A deep crater, covered in black ash, formed where the castle had once been. Something glinted faintly on the scorched earth.

"Hm?" "Ruby stepped closer. "What is this?"

Taking a few steps forward, the giantess approached. A sacrificial crystal lay on the ground before her. It was much larger than the one in Count Vikond's mansion. It was slightly smaller than the palm of a 140-meter-tall giantess.

"It seems the magic school had its secrets too," Ruby thought, examining the intriguing find. "This crystal could help me grow even larger and stronger much faster. However, I don't want to resort to sacrifices again."

An idea occurred to Ruby.

"If this works, I'll receive a constant supply of magical energy, which will replenish even while I sleep or do nothing at all."

The Queen of Destruction channeled some of her energy into the crystal, and the artifact began to float in the air.

"Create a body," Ruby said, casting a rather complex spell related to the high school of magic. Chunks of flesh began to peel off Ruby's body, drifting toward the crystal like grains of sand. A new body began to form around the crystal. As it took shape and grew, Ruby's own body shrank.

Having reached 100 meters in height, Ruby decided that was enough. The giantess she created was 40 meters tall. She had short pink hair, horns growing from her head, a pretty face, and a very attractive body. Ruby believed that she should be the best at everything, so she made sure the new giantess was at least slightly inferior to her in all external parameters, including breast size, the roundness and shape of her buttocks, and so on. As soon as Ruby finished her spell, the creature she created opened its pink eyes, then stood on the ground and knelt before its new ruler.

"My mistress Ruby, Queen of Destruction. This being acknowledges you," she said.

"Wonderful," Ruby replied. "You are essentially a living artifact."

"Perhaps, for convenience, I should give you a name." Ruby paused. "Your name is Erica."

"Yes, my lady," the girl replied. "I will learn the name Erica."

"Yes," Ruby said. "You will be a much better servant than my previous puppet. Unlike her, I left you with a personality and emotions. You can make your own decisions and will never betray me. I simply deprived you of that opportunity."

"Yes, my lady," Erica replied. "I serve only you."

"Then listen to my command," Ruby said. "There are many more small settlements in the vicinity of this city. You are to destroy all the inhabitants of these villages. When the crystal in your body is nourished by their suffering, return to me. When we meet again, you will transfer to me all the energy you have collected."

"Yes, my lady." Erica rose to her full height and set off. After damaging several buildings in Daggerford along the way, the giantess left the city. Ruby watched her go.

"I think she should be back by noon tomorrow," Ruby thought. "Now I can rest."

The Queen of Destruction lay on her back and closed her eyes. Sleep came to her quickly. Her breathing became calm, and her body relaxed.

Erica walked toward the setting sun. It had completely set below the horizon when the giantess reached the first settlement. The sky had darkened. The villagers had gone to bed long ago and didn't notice the giantess's approach. Erica walked unnoticed into the center of the village. The people were still in their beds; someone's huge footsteps outside the window didn't wake them.

"Earth wall," Erica said, casting a spell. A high wall of dirt rose around the village. Erica could easily step over it, but for ordinary people, this obstacle would be insurmountable.

"Now no one will escape, and not a single drop of energy intended for my mistress will escape me," Erica said in a bored voice. "Now we can begin."

The giantess leaned over one of the houses. With one movement, she blew off the roof. A lone man stood there. Elira picked him up and crushed his head between her thumb and forefinger. As he died, the giantess felt the crystal within her absorb the life force.

"This isn't enough," Erica thought. "I still have so many more to kill."

The giantess lifted the roof off the neighboring house. There were two people there: a man and a woman. Erica simply stepped on them. As their bodies cracked beneath her foot, the giantess felt something new. Erica's mind was like a blank slate. It contained nothing but unwavering devotion to her mistress and a willingness to carry out her every command, as well as an intuitive knowledge of how to use magic. Ruby decided that giving her servant anything else simply didn't make sense. However, over time, Erica began to develop her own unique traits. Her own individuality. Erica still didn't understand many things. For example, she simply couldn't understand her emotions. The moment the married couple was murdered, Erica felt something rise in her heart. For a moment, a new feeling emerged. The giantess didn't yet fully understand what it was, so she decided to conduct a small experiment. The sounds of houses being destroyed, the giantess's heavy movements, and the screams of the dying woke the entire village. Two people ran out of their houses. Seeing the giant girl before them, they froze.

"Lick my feet," Erica commanded. She approached them, bending her left leg. Her foot was right in front of them. The terrified people exchanged glances.

"I said: lick my feet," Erica repeated. The words sounded calm, almost gentle, but they were imbued with the steely confidence that Erica had absorbed from her mistress. Two villagers—a young man and his elderly mother—exchanged glances. The mother was trembling, the man gritted his teeth, but both understood: running was futile. Behind the giantess, the ruins of their homes were already smoking, and the neighbors' screams had died down. The boy took the first step forward. He knelt down and, swallowing, pressed his lips to Erica's enormous big toe. The skin was warm, slightly damp from the dew and his recent step across the field. He licked it carefully, almost timidly. His mother, seeing this, also knelt down and joined in, her movements even more constrained, full of horror and disgust. Erica looked down. Her eyes, still empty but now with a hint of curiosity, followed every movement of the tongues. She felt, barely noticeably, a warm, wet touch. It was... strange. Not like when she crushed them. Not like when they died beneath her feet.

"Mmm..." she breathed out quietly. "This is... very interesting... But..."

The giantess kicked, knocking them both down. Then she crushed each of them in turn.

"But how..." was all the boy managed to scream before he was reduced to a bloody pulp.

"Stupid," Erica replied. "Did I ever tell you I'd spare your lives?"

Elira continued to explore her emotions and sensations. She realized that she enjoyed the feeling of power over another's life. She also enjoyed taking others' lives. Perhaps Erica would have done this even without her mistress's orders. Erica had already tried several ways to take the life of a tiny human and was eager not only to repeat these actions but to discover an infinite number of other ways and facets of this pleasure.

"And now you..." Erica pointed her finger at a random person. "Come here and start caressing me here..."

The giantess pointed her finger at her crotch. Erica didn't yet know everything about her own body, but her intuition told her that this particular part of her would help her discover something new about herself.

"No," the man shouted back angrily. "I won't humiliate myself before you, monster. You'll kill me anyway. You'll kill us all."

Erica slowly crouched down to get a better look at the speaker's face. Her enormous thighs spread, and the shadow of her body covered the man completely. A nondescript middle-aged man stood before her.

"You're right," Erica said softly, almost childishly. "I'll kill you all. I... like it."

The giantess clenched her fist and struck the spot where the man had been standing. A cloud of dust rose into the air, and a deep crater formed at the impact site. The man's body and several others were reduced to nothing.

"If tiny humans think I'll spare their lives for their service, they'll be more willing to follow orders," Erica thought. "I'll remember that."

The earthen wall prevented the people from escaping the village. Some tried to stand on each other's shoulders and thus scale the wall. Erica watched them with interest. A smile appeared on the giantess's face. It was different from Ruby's. It held no malice or ill intent. It was the innocent smile of a child who'd just been given a favorite toy.

"You're quite nimble," Erica said. "Perhaps I should make the wall a little higher?"

The giantess grabbed one of the humans and, grabbing him by both arms, tore him in two. Realizing that Erica simply wouldn't let anyone get over the walls, some of the villagers began to return to their homes. As Erica watched, five people ran into one of the houses. The giantess rose to her feet and turned her back to the house.

"Do you really think this pathetic hovel will help you hide?" Erica said with a smirk. "Then I'll just crush you along with it."

The giantess leaped into the air and landed on her butt right on the house. Of course, the wooden building had no chance of supporting Erica's weight for even a few seconds.

"You're ridiculously fragile," Erica said, feeling her bones breaking and her flesh being ground to pulp beneath her ass.

One of the women screamed especially loudly, which caught Erica's attention.

"You're a noisy little bug," the giantess said, rising to her feet. "Consider yourself lucky. You'll die almost at the very beginning of Queen Ruby's reign. You'll be lucky enough not to witness the far more terrible events that await this world. My mistress hasn't told me anything, but I still know it's only going to get worse. Much worse."

Erica began monotonously destroying one person after another. Bending down, the giantess caught one of the fleeing men. She leaned even closer. Her breath, hot and sweet, washed over him like a warm wind.

"Why are you still trying to escape?" Erica asked him. "It's pointless; you won't succeed."

The man opened his mouth to reply, but Erica wasn't interested. From her perspective, it was all about size. The bigger you are, the stronger and smarter you are. Therefore, tiny humans are small, therefore weak and stupid. Because of their stupidity, they try to save themselves even in situations where it's futile.

"You're my doll now," Erica said. She began carefully breaking off the tiny man's limbs, as if he were an insect. She genuinely enjoyed it. When the victim had no arms or legs left, the giantess crushed his head between her fingers.

"My doll broke again," Erica grinned.

"No!" Someone else shouted behind the giantess. "I don't want to die! Please! Let me go! I beg you!"

"No chance," Erica replied. "I won't let any of you get away. More importantly... Are you always hiding behind me because you like my butt?"

Erica swayed her hips back and forth, exposing her buttocks in all their glory. The next moment, her enormous buttocks collapsed on the man and the people around him. This time, so many people were crushed that a pool of blood, the shape of her buttocks, formed where the giantess had crouched.

"The moment I came to our village, you all became my playthings and fuel for my mistress's power," Erica said, fidgeting and crushing the remains of the bodies. "You must simply accept your fate."

Of course, no one present was about to accept such a terrible fate.

"No... Please... Not... More... Please." Various people cried out their pleas.

"Why are you so noisy?" Erica asked. There was no anger or irritation in her question. She was genuinely curious as to why these tiny creatures screamed so loudly when their lives were in danger. Erica tilted her head, as if studying insects under glass. Her huge, pink eyes, with a faint glow, looked down without anger, without pity, only with pure, childish curiosity. “Why are you screaming?” she repeated slowly, as if tasting the words. “When I crush you… You know it’s inevitable. You see my foot, my breasts, my ass. You understand that resistance is pointless. Then why scream? This… prevents me from enjoying myself.”

She shifted again, feeling the last vestiges of resistance beneath her buttocks finally turn to mush. A warm, sticky moisture spread over her skin, pleasant as oil after a massage. Erica sighed with pleasure, her chest heaving.

One of the villagers, a young man, slipped and fell to the ground, breaking his leg. He tried to crawl away. Erica noticed the movement. She slowly lifted her foot and cast a shadow over him. The man froze, looking up.

"You... won't lick my feet?" she asked.

The boy didn't answer—he only trembled. Erica lowered her foot, not abruptly, but smoothly, as if lowering a blanket. Her big toe touched his back. She pressed lightly. There was a crunch. The boy's body crumpled, turning into a bloody stain. She raised her foot.

"I wanted to do it slowly, but it didn't work. It seems I'm very impatient. Perhaps... I should hurry with your murder," she said thoughtfully. "My mistress will be pleased if I bring her a crystal full of your life energy when she awakens."

After a while, Erica stood in the middle of a ruined village. Torn and crushed bodies lay scattered on the ground.

"The crystal isn't even half full," Erica said. "I'll need to find more settlements."

The giantess set off, leaving the village behind her.

The capital
was going about its normal day. Unity Day had been a few days ago, and by then
the restoration had been completely completed. Yune proudly examined the new
walls and gates. The design of the new gates was different from the previous
ones. Now they were more like sliding doors. Now not only the gates, but the
entire wall could be moved aside to allow the giantess to pass.

"We've
taken into account that the great Yune could become even larger," the
engineers said.

"Thank
you very much," Yune replied sheepishly. "I'll be very careful not to
break anything else."

In another
part of the capital, among the rebuilt houses, Elira was playing with Grisha
and his friends. They were very happy to spend time together. The boys had
never managed to beat Elira at any game, but they weren't giving up. Now they
were playing hide-and-seek. The giantess was prowling the city, peering into
every corner.

A little
further on, in the main square, stood Aurora. The princess stretched out her
legs calmly in the middle of the main square. Balon settled comfortably on her
left thigh. The princess couldn't remember anything since she'd drunk the wine.
Everyone she asked couldn't say anything definitive. However, Aurora noticed a
change in herself. She began to look at Balon differently. Before, she'd simply
found him attractive. She also enjoyed having him around. His diligence and
manners sometimes irritated the princess, but she didn't consider these his
negative traits. Now she wanted Balon to always be by her side. Today, when she
saw him, the princess decided he was tired, too tired after helping with the
construction. Aurora decided to show concern for her faithful squire and let
him rest. The princess had never taken no for an answer before, but now Balon
simply couldn't refuse her. The giantess scooped him up and placed him on her
hip.

"Don't
get the wrong idea." "Aurora said, blushing slightly. "I have to
take care of my loyal servants. You're so stupid that you work nonstop. If you
collapse, it will be worse for me."

"I...
understand, Your Majesty." Balon seemed to also feel uneasy in the
princess's presence.

"How
should I interpret her words at the feast?" he thought. "Did the
princess speak from the heart, or was she simply under the influence of
alcohol?"

"Your
Majesty..." Balon tried to start a conversation and break the awkward
silence.

"Stop
calling me so formally," the princess said. Her face flushed even more.
"We've known each other for a long time. So just call me by my first
name."

"But
that would be disrespectful to your title," Balon countered. "If the
king finds out..."

"To
hell with the title!" Aurora exclaimed. She kicked, sending Balon flying.
Luckily, he landed softly on the giantess's other thigh.

"This
is my permission for you..." Aurora said. "No! This is my order. From
now on, always address me simply, by my name."

Balon looked
the princess in the eyes and knew she wouldn't take no for an answer.

"Very
well, your..." The squire trailed off. "That is..."

Yune stood
by the new wall, surveying the capital from her vantage point.

"The
king was right; the wall and the houses are much better than they were."

At that
moment, something below caught Yune's attention. The gates intended for
ordinary people suddenly swung open. A messenger on horseback galloped past
Yune, seemingly without noticing her. He galloped past Elira, who had become
distracted from her game. He galloped past Aurora. The princess sensed the
messenger brought very bad news. Bursting into the palace, the messenger knelt
before the king and handed him the report. When Tyrion read it, his expression
changed. Soon, all three giantesses gathered in front of the palace. The king
stood on the balcony.

"Were
you able to find Ruby?" asked Yune.

"Yes,"
replied the king. "Our scouts were able to track her. According to them,
she has grown to a gigantic stature, comparable to you. They discovered her
after she destroyed Count Vicond's palace. After which, she destroyed several
villages and towns, almost completely exterminating their inhabitants."

"There
is no doubt, she truly is the Queen of Destruction," said Aurora,
clenching her fists. "We must stop her as quickly as possible. Do we know
where she is yet?"

"In the
latest report, intelligence reports that the Queen of Destruction was seen near
the town of Daggerford." "The king replied. "Information about
her height and abilities is unclear. Some say she's about 30 meters tall, while
others say 200 meters."

"We
must find and stop her," said Elira. "I will never forgive her for
the atrocities she committed at my hands."

"We are
leaving immediately," said Aurora. Yune and Elira nodded in agreement.

"Princess
Aurora, I'm coming with you too." Everyone looked down; it was Balon.
"Give me time to gather a squad, and I..."

"No!"
the princess said firmly. "Balon, you mustn't come with us. We've already
seen that a normal human doesn't stand a chance against a giantess. If you get
near her, you'll die immediately."

"But
what about my duty as a knight and your squire?" Balon objected.
"Yes, I've already seen time and again that my strength won't be enough to
help you in a real fight, but that doesn't mean I'm useless."

"No,
period," Aurora said, crossing her arms and glaring at her squire. "A
weakling like you has no place in this matter. I can't fight the Queen of
Destruction and protect you at the same time."

"I
don't need your protection!" Balon persisted. "If I'm a burden to
you, you can just leave me to die."

"What!"
The princess's face turned crimson with anger and... something else she
couldn't immediately recognize. "You dare say such things to me?! Leave
you to die?! You... you idiot!"

Aurora
stepped forward, and the ground beneath her feet shook. Balon instinctively
retreated, but he didn't lower his eyes. He stood straight, though he was
trembling—not from fear, but from the emotion that overwhelmed him.

"I'm
not an idiot, Your Highness," he said quietly but firmly. "I'm a
knight. Your knight. And if I can't accompany you, that means I can't be of any
use. I can scout, warn, distract, watch your back. I can die for you. But I
can't sit here and watch you walk into danger without me."

Yune, silent
the entire time, carefully crouched down to bring her face closer to Balon. Her
breath ruffled his hair.

"Balon…"
she said softly. "You are very brave. But Aurora is right. We don't know
what awaits us. Ruby… she's not just big. She's a real monster. And if you stay
close... she might use you against us.

Balon
gritted his teeth.

"Then I
have no choice. I'll stay in the capital," he said bitterly. "If I
can't do anything, then at least I won't be in your way."

"No,
don't be upset, Balon," Elira said. "It's just that each of us must
be where we can be useful." The capital hasn't recovered from the last
attack yet, so it's best to focus on that for now."

"Okay,
I'll do that," Balon replied, hanging his head. "Then you must
promise me you'll return here."

"Of
course I will," Aurora said, raising her head. "Balon and Father,
don't worry about me, you know how strong I am."

Elira said a
quick goodbye to Grisha and his friends, promising to play with them when she
returned. Yune waved to the capital's residents. The three giant figures began
to move away from the capital, then disappeared over the horizon.

The journey
to Daggerford was long, but the giantesses covered it quite quickly. Their size
allowed them to move much faster. The road to the city was straight, but at one
point they encountered a fork.

"Which
way should we go?" Yune asked, examining the two roads diverging in
different directions. “This road leads into the city itself...” Aurora pointed
to one. “The other bypasses Daggerford and goes through the nearby villages.
But here’s the strange thing. We have two reports from different scouts. One
claims the Queen of Destruction is currently in Daggerford, and the other says
Ruby is currently attacking villages in a completely different direction.”

“Which one
should we believe?” Elira asked. “If we’re wrong, the Queen of Destruction
might escape again. I don’t want innocent people to suffer because of her.”

Aurora paced
back and forth, considering.

“The most
important thing for us now is to find Ruby,” she said. “But if we all go
together, we might not meet her...”

“Let’s split
up,” Aurora finally said. “One of us will check the city, and the other two
will explore the surrounding area. We’ll be careful. If you find her?” Ruby,
don't rush to attack her. If she really is as huge as they say, it would be
best to retreat first.

Yune and
Elira accepted this plan. Aurora eventually headed for the city, while Yune and
Elira decided to bypass the nearby villages. The three giantesses split up,
agreeing to meet at this very spot.

Yune and
Elira began by bypassing the nearby villages and found them in a deplorable
state. Many of them were abandoned, as if the locals had simply abandoned
everything and fled. In others, on the contrary, absolutely everyone had hidden
in their houses or basements. The approach of two giantesses at once greatly
frightened the people, and they didn't want to talk; they were even afraid to
go outside and stayed indoors.

"What
are they so afraid of?" Yune asked. "Is Ruby really around here
somewhere?"

"Look!"
Elira stopped abruptly and pointed into the distance. There was another
village. From a distance, it was It was clear that something was wrong with
her. As Yune approached, she realized what was happening and recoiled sharply
from what she saw. Several dozen crushed, torn-apart human bodies lay on the
ground among the ruined houses.

"Ruby's
definitely around here somewhere!" Elira exclaimed. "She looks like
she deserves the title Queen of Destruction. We need to find her
immediately..."

Yune noticed the
tracks of giant bare feet leading away from the village. The girls exchanged
glances and resolutely followed the trail.

"Earth
wall." Erica cast a spell, and walls rose up around the unsuspecting
village.

"Good
morning!" Erica said with a smile, coming closer. "I hope you slept
well."

The giantess's
appearance caused panic, but Elira knew her victims had nowhere to run, so she
wasn't worried.

"You know, it
took me quite a long way to find you," Erica said. "In that time,
I've gotten a little hungry. You don't mind if I have a little snack, do
you?"

Without waiting
for an answer, the giantess grabbed one of the men and tossed him into her
mouth. She bit the victim's body in half before swallowing.

"You know,
you taste quite good!" "Erika said, savoring the pleasant taste.
"I've decided that I'll eat half of you and crush the other half. Split
into two groups. I give you the right to decide how you die."

"No!"
Erika heard an unfamiliar voice. "I won't allow you to do such terrible
things."

Erika turned
around; two giantess stood in front of her, a short distance away. One was the
same height as her, 40 meters. The other was shorter, only reaching her waist;
she was 25 meters tall.

"Stop! You're
not Ruby!" Yune asked, surprised. "Who are you?"

"She has
horns..." Elira said. "Has she also become the Queen of Destruction's
puppet?"

"I'm not a
puppet," the pink-haired giantess replied. "I am my mistress's loyal
servant. My name is Erica."

Yune and Elira
exchanged glances.

"I already
know who you are," said Erica. "My mistress implanted information
about you in me. I know you pose a danger to my mistress. She would be very
happy if I killed you."

In an instant,
Erica was at her side. She swung her fist, aiming for Yune's face. Yune managed
to block the blow and grabbed Erica by the shoulders.

"I've got
her!" shouted Yune. "Free the villagers."

Elira ran closer
to the earthen wall and kicked it through.

"Get out of
here!" Elira shouted to the villagers. The people ran for their lives.

"Damn
it!" Erica said, looking at them. "They're going to get away."

Yune punched Erica
in the face. The pink-haired giantess staggered, but didn't fall.

"I won't let
you harm them!" Yune shouted. Elira attacked her opponent from behind. She
jumped up and kicked Erika in the back. The pink-haired giantess jumped back.

"Don't get
distracted!" Elira shouted. "We are your opponents!"

"You're
right," Erika replied, not at all flustered. "There's no point in
hunting such small fry now. Each of you contains more life force than all the
inhabitants of this village combined. When I kill you, Lady Ruby will be very
happy."

Erika charged.
Gathering all her strength, she aimed a punch at Yune's chest. Yune dodged at
the last moment, and Erika's fist connected with her shoulder. Yune winced in
pain and pushed Erika away. Elira, meanwhile, grabbed her opponent's leg. Yune
struck Erika on the head, and the pink-haired giantess fell to the ground. Yune
leaped into the air and swung, aiming for Erika's head. The Queen of
Destruction's servant dodged at the last moment, and Yune's fist slammed into
the ground, leaving a crater. Erika tried to stand, but Yune and Elira, with
their combined strength, pinned the giantess to the ground.

"Surrender,"
Yune said. Erika was breathing heavily. Then... her eyes flashed with a bright
light. In one motion, she threw Yune and Elira off of herself and tossed them
aside. The pink-haired giantess leaped to her feet.

"Did you
really think it would be that easy?" Erika screamed furiously. Her horns
grew longer, pink flames blazed at their tips, and her eyes began to glow with
a bright light. Erika stepped forward and in a split second was at Elira's
side. Erika kicked her opponent in the head. Elira was thrown back, cutting a
long furrow in the ground before stopping. She lost consciousness.

"Elira!"
Yune shouted.

"Earth
Bindings!" Erika shouted, casting a spell. At that moment, a huge mass of
earth rose into the air and rushed toward Yune. The earth instantly hardened
like clay and entangled Yune's arms and legs, restricting her movement.

"That's
better," Erika said, stopping.

"I can't
move!" she said, trying futilely to free herself.

"I won't let
you get away," Erika said, moving closer to Yune.

Elira was still
unconscious and unable to help her friend.

"If I don't
have the strength to free myself, then my only option is..." Yune
concentrated on her inner strength. “No, I don’t…” Yune stopped mid-sentence.
Her eyes flashed with the golden light she’d discovered within herself at the
lake. The growth and healing magic she’d learned to control now pulsed within
her like a second heart. The earthen bonds that bound her arms and legs began
to crack. The clay, seemingly unyielding, began to crumble under the pressure
of her power. Erica froze, her pink eyes widening in surprise.

"What...
are you doing?" she whispered.

Yune didn't
answer. She simply concentrated harder. The light grew brighter, golden threads
running across her skin, through her bonds, across the ground. The earthen
shackles exploded into dust, crumbling from her like dry crust. Yune rose to
her full height, 40 meters of pure, shining power. Her chest heaved, but her
gaze was firm.

"I
won't let you do whatever your master pleases again," she said quietly,
but her voice carried across the field like a warm wind. "And I won't let
you destroy my friend."

Erica took a
step back. For the first time, something resembling worry or fear flickered in
her eyes.

"I
already know about your abilities." "Erica shouted. "I won't let
you use that trick again."

Yune's
growth had already begun. The girl had grown taller, reaching 50 meters.
However, Erika placed her hand on the suddenly growing giantess's forehead.
Yune suddenly realized that her magical energy had suddenly vanished.

"The
Lady has given me the power to hinder you," Erika said. "I can take
away life energy without killing. I only need to touch you."

Even though
Yune had grown, her size and strength were still insufficient to free herself.

"Earth
Bindings." Erika repeated the spell, and more clay rushed toward Yune,
binding her limbs.

"Hm?"
Erika concentrated on her inner sensations. "The Sacrifice Crystal in my
body is fully charged. Is your body's energy capable of such a thing?"

A new idea
occurred to Erika. What? What if I bring the Queen of Destruction Ruby more
than just Yuna's life? I sense that this girl's life force has already begun to
regenerate. If I do everything correctly, my mistress will gain the endless
source of life force she's always dreamed of. With it, she can become much more
powerful than she is now.

"It's
decided!" Erica said with a satisfied expression. "I won't kill you
yet. The Queen of Destruction will decide your fate. I'm sure her sentence for
you will be worse than death. In the meantime, stay here."

"No!"
Yuna shouted. "I will definitely free myself and..."

"Earth
cocoon." Erica cast another spell. More clay covered Yuna's entire body.
Eventually, an egg-shaped cocoon of earth formed around Yuna. Erica turned and
noticed that Elira was gone.

"Your
friend escaped." She chuckled. Erica. "Well, that doesn't matter now.
She won't be able to free you
anyway."

"I'll
be back soon," Erica said. She ran her hand over the earthen cocoon and
headed toward the town of Daggerford.

Aurora approached the city of Daggerford. Along the way, she came across several deserted villages and a destroyed tower.

"Obviously, the city's garrison wasn't going to give up their city without a fight," the princess thought. "Their bravery is commendable, but they simply lacked the strength."

Arriving before the city, Aurora saw ruined walls and breached gates.

"Looks like I'm lucky," Aurora decided. "The Queen of Destruction is somewhere around here."

The giantess moved calmly deeper into the city. Here and there, she came across ruined buildings and entire streets, literally wiped off the face of the earth. The remains of human bodies lay everywhere. As she rounded another building, Aurora saw her. The Queen of Destruction lay on her back. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was calm.

"I never imagined she was so huge," Aurora thought. "What should I do?"

At that moment, Ruby stirred. Aurora winced and hurried to hide behind one of the buildings. Luckily, the Queen of Destruction simply rolled over and resumed sleeping.

"Damn," Aurora thought. "I'm really scared. She's five times my size. I had a harder time fighting Elira, even though she was only slightly taller. I hate to admit it, but I don't stand a chance against Ruby. I need to meet Yune and Elira. Maybe together we'll have a chance."

At that moment, Aurora noticed movement somewhere below. Turning her head, Aurora saw a man lying among the rubble of one of the buildings. His lower body was pinned under a wooden beam. The man's face was contorted in pain. Two women stood next to him, trying in vain to move the wooden beam and then to pull the man out from under it.

"Leave me and go," the man said. "The Queen of Destruction could awaken at any moment. You will die..."

"No, we will not abandon you," the two women replied. "If it weren't for you, we would both be dead."

All three were so engrossed in their argument that they didn't even notice the 20-meter-tall giantess standing nearby. Aurora decided to help. She reached out and easily lifted a wooden beam, freeing the man. All three jerked back.

"The Queen of Destruction has returned!" one of the women shouted.

"Run away!" the man shouted.

"No, wait!" the giantess said. "I'm not the Queen of Destruction. I'm Princess Aurora."

"Princess Aurora?" the man asked, surprised. "We've heard rumors about you, but we never imagined you." So it's true...

"Have you come to defeat the Queen of Destruction and save us?" one of the women asked.

"Yes," Aurora nodded. "I'll deal with her later. First, I'll take you to safety."

The giantess placed her hand in front of the people.

"Get in," Aurora said. The man and the two women exchanged glances, but eventually sat down in the princess's hand. The man's legs were injured, so he couldn't walk on his own. The two women supported him on either side and helped him up. Aurora rose to her full height, trying not to make too much noise, and headed for the city exit.

"Wait." Aurora turned sharply and saw Ruby looking at her.

"Damn it," the princess thought. "She woke up earlier than I expected."

Aurora dropped the people down.

"Get out of here as quickly as possible," the princess said, turning toward the Queen of Destruction. Ruby rose to her feet and stretched. Standing at her full height, she cast her shadow over Aurora.

"You're Princess Aurora," Ruby said with a grin. "You've grown considerably since we last met, but to me, you still look like some kind of dwarf."

"Hm." Aurora gritted her teeth. Since the curse had been lifted, no one had ever made her feel truly small. Now, here stood the true Queen of Destruction, whose knees she didn't even reach.

"Why did you come here?" Ruby asked. "Do you really care about the people of this town?"

"Exactly," the princess replied firmly. "As the future queen of these lands, I have a duty to look after my subjects."

"Stupid!" "The Queen of Destruction chuckled even louder. "A ruler owes nothing to anyone. All who serve him are obligated to give everything they have, even their lives, for him."

"That's precisely why you're the Queen of Destruction," Aurora countered. "Someone like you will bring no good to this world."

Ruby bowed her head, her red hair falling over her face, covering one eye. She looked down at Aurora.

"Nothing good?" she repeated, as if tasting the words. "Why should I bring anything 'good' at all? Why should I do anything good for such small and weak creatures who inhabit this world? Don't you understand how this world works? The strong always have power over the weak. The stronger I am, the more power I have. And power itself is always built on the oppression of all who are weaker than you. Even when you grew up, you still remained stupid and naive. After all, that's how even the animal world works. This world is a simple food chain, and I am at the top of it."

Aurora clenched her fists so hard her knuckles turned white. Her chest heaved.

"You understand nothing of good. You only destroy. You don't even know what it's like to be human," Aurora said. "Kindness, compassion, and empathy for one another—that's what separates us from animals. If all you do is destroy and kill, then you're no different from a rabid dog!"

Ruby suddenly stopped smiling. Her eyes narrowed.

"How dare you call me that?" she shouted loudly. "I won't let anyone talk to me like that! You'll regret it now."

She took a step forward. The ground beneath her feet cracked like a dry crust of bread.

"This whole world and its inhabitants are just my toys," Ruby said, placing her hands on her hips. "And that means you're my toy too!"

Aurora took a step back. Her 20 meters compared to Ruby's 100 meters seemed insignificant, but there was no fear in her eyes—only a determination to get out of this situation. Ruby tilted her head to the side, as if examining a funny little bug that had suddenly decided to squeak louder than usual.

"Oh, how cute. The future queen." Ruby slowly licked her upper lip, leaving a wet sheen. "You're about to lose your head."

The Queen of Destruction reached for Aurora. The princess clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Her nails dug into her palms. She tensed her whole body and wrenched herself free, managing to jump aside at the last moment.

"If she catches me, I'm done for," Aurora thought. "I'm not going to die here; I still have many plans for the future."

"I wonder how long you'll last," the Queen of Destruction said playfully. Ruby took a step forward. One step, and the nearest remaining house snapped in half like a dry branch. Stone dust rose in a cloud, and the ground beneath Aurora's feet trembled. The princess instinctively took a half-step back. Her heart was pounding somewhere in her throat. She knew she couldn't win. Despite all her words, her courage, and her determination, she couldn't win or even put up a fair fight.

"I have to run," the princess realized. "I need to meet with Yune and Elira and come up with a plan."

"You know, playing cat and mouse with you is fun, but I prefer showing stubborn people like you their place," Ruby said. "Where's Yune? Where's Elira? Why aren't they here yet?"

Ruby, as if reading Aurora's thoughts, laughed low, throaty, and with relish.

"Do you think they'll help you? Do you think your little friends have the strength for it? I don't think you'll live to see them again."

Ruby waved her hand, and Aurora felt her body become paralyzed. Another wave of her hand, and the princess's body rose into the air. Eventually, the princess began to float in the air, arms outstretched and legs spread. Ruby twisted her hand, and Aurora began to spin.

"Come here," Ruby said, and Aurora flew toward the Queen of Destruction. Ruby scooped Aurora up in both arms, like a doll.

"Why do you wear clothes?" Ruby asked. "Are you embarrassed by your body, or do you think it's ugly?"

In one motion, Ruby ripped Aurora's clothes off and tore them to shreds. The princess tried to break free from the Queen of Destruction's grasp, but to no avail.

"Yes, you have a pretty good body," Ruby said. She felt the princess's breasts, her buttocks, her waist, her legs. The Queen of Destruction's finger lingered between her legs a little longer. The princess blushed, but tried to interrupt the obscene act.

"I've got an idea," Ruby said suddenly. "You're attractive enough, like a doll. Become my slave, and I'll spare your life."

"No!" Aurora cried out firmly. She felt rage boiling in her chest, drowning out her fear. "I will never submit to a monster like you!"

"Consider it your fate," Ruby said, squeezing Aurora tighter in her arms. "If you're not my slave, I don't need you. You're useless."

The Queen of Destruction wrapped her arms around Aurora's body.

"So just die!" Ruby was about to tear Aurora apart. Suddenly, the Queen of Destruction felt something strange. It was as if something had barely scratched her shoulder. Ruby turned around and saw a single armored knight standing a short distance away. The knight held a bow. Taking aim at the giantess, he fired an arrow. It struck Ruby in the chest but bounced off without causing any damage. Aurora, of course, recognized the knight; it was Balon. He stood proudly, his expression unperturbed, looking at the Queen of Destruction.

"Balon!" Aurora shouted. "Why did you even come here?"

"Forgive me, Your Majesty... No! From now on, I will simply call you Aurora," Balon said. "Forgive me for disobeying your orders, but I simply cannot stand by while you are in mortal danger."

Balon calmly took aim at the giantess and fired again, this time hitting Ruby in the nose.

"So you're worried about this girl?" Ruby asked with interest.

"Yes, I am her faithful squire," Balon replied, sending another arrow toward Ruby. "My duty is to protect Princess Aurora from those who threaten her. Queen of Destruction, fight me if you don't chicken out."

Another arrow struck Ruby's body. Ruby grinned and tossed Aurora aside.

"Very well, brave knight!" Ruby shouted. "I accept your foolish challenge. Now I will crush you like a bug and make your precious princess watch."

The Queen of Destruction moved forward and approached Balon. Her massive figure loomed over the squire like a mountain. Balon drew his sword. "Come on, monster," he shouted. "Show me what you've got."

"You're too insolent for such a tiny creature," Ruby replied. She raised her foot over the knight and stomped on him. "That's all you've achieved, tiny knight. Perhaps..."

The Queen of Destruction was greatly surprised when Balon suddenly appeared a little further away from her. The squire was still swinging his sword at her.

"You think you can outrun me?" Ruby shouted. She stomped on Balon again.

"Is that all you've got?" Ruby heard a voice from behind her.

"You can't run from me forever," Ruby shouted. She clenched her fist and punched Balon with all her might.

"How weak you are." "The squire stood, unharmed and unharmed, on the ramparts, waving his sword.

"You're nothing!" Ruby shouted. "All you can do is run."

The giantess rushed to the wall as quickly as possible and simply bit off the part of it Balon was standing on.

"That way he definitely won't have time to escape," the Queen of Destruction thought. "It tastes disgusting, but at least I got rid of that annoying insect."

"Are you so terrible that you eat rocks and wood?" she heard the squire's mocking voice. He was standing on the roof of one of the remaining houses. Without waiting for another taunt, Ruby spat out the broken wall, along with dust and stone chips. Her lips twisted in an irritated grimace.

"You're a little more annoying than I thought," she drawled, almost with disgust. "But I'm sure you won't last long."

The Queen of Destruction slammed her hand into the house, instantly destroying it.

"You won't last long," the squire said. "I can already see your knees shaking."

Ruby slowly turned her head. Balon was now standing on the other side of the square, no longer on the roof, but right on the pavement, his sword still brazenly pointed in her direction.

"And you're the very Queen of Destruction from the prophecy," Balon said with a smirk. "Don't make me laugh. You're just an arrogant girl who needs to be taught a lesson."

Ruby rushed into battle.

"What's going on here?" Aurora watched as the Queen of Destruction wrecked everything around her.

"Aurora..." The Princess heard a quiet voice next to her. It was Balon.

"What! How did you..." Aurora exclaimed in surprise, but suddenly fell silent. Her squire put a finger to his lips.

"Quiet..." he said. "Otherwise she'll see through my trick..."

Balon showed one of his arrows.

"I've laced my arrows with a powerful dose of a drug. It makes people go berserk and start hallucinating."

"That is..." The Princess glanced at Ruby.

"Yes," Balon replied. "Right now, the Queen of Destruction is fighting an enemy that doesn't exist. I don't know how long the drug will last, but we should leave immediately."

The Princess nodded. She scooped up her squire and, holding him close, ran away. The town of Daggerford was far away, but Aurora kept running. She was heading to the designated spot when she spotted an unfamiliar giantess in the distance. She was 40 meters tall and had short pink hair. She was walking toward the town.

"Who is that?" Aurora asked.

"I don't know," Balon replied. "But I think it's best we don't meet her."

The princess looked around and found some thick, tall bushes that offered some cover. Aurora lay down and froze. The stranger passed by without even turning her head.

The princess looked around and found some thick, tall bushes that offered cover. Aurora lay down and froze. The stranger passed by without even turning her head in her and Balon's direction. The princess rose to her feet and took a sharp breath. Gathering her strength, Aurora ran on.

Aurora reached the agreed-upon spot. There, she encountered a terrified Elira. Over the next few minutes, the two giantesses exchanged information and told each other what had happened to them.

"So, Yune is captured," said Aurora. "The Queen of Destruction has a new servant. Erika. I saw her. She looks huge and very strong."

"And Ruby turned out to be bigger and more dangerous than we thought," Elira said worriedly. "What should we do?"

"We can't handle either the Queen of Destruction or her servant. Ruby only grows bigger and more powerful every day," Aurora said worriedly. The two giantesses glanced at each other with concern.

"But if we don't do anything, Ruby will soon become too strong for us," Elira replied. "Although, perhaps, we're already too late."

"Yes." "Aurora replied, despair in her voice. "Erica has probably already transferred her energy to Ruby. The Queen of Destruction is already too powerful for us. We cannot defeat her. We have lost."

"Silence!" Balon shouted unexpectedly. He drew his sword and stabbed Aurora in the leg. The giantess felt no pain, but it was unpleasant.

"I order you both to shut up and cast aside these decadent thoughts." Elira and Aurora looked at Balon.

"Balon, you cannot order me around, you..."

"No, I have every right to command you both," Balon replied, unfazed. "Because I am the only one here who has retained my sanity."

"Elira, you may have been considered a monster, but you were always stronger than everyone else. Aurora, you considered yourself the strongest in the world from birth, and for a very long time, that was the case." "You may have encountered for the first time an obstacle that can't be overcome with just a little more strength," Balon continued, and the two giantesses merely exchanged guilty glances. "One defeat is no reason to give up. As long as we're alive, we can fight."

"Yes," said Elira, becoming a little more determined.

"Yes, you're right," Aurora said guiltily, scratching her head. "I have no right to simply lose heart and give up. The entire kingdom of Chibiland depends on me."

"But what can we do?" Elira asked.

"Hm..." Balon paused. "Ruby is still in Daggerford. Erika, her servant, will be there soon too. That means the cocoon where Yune is trapped is currently unguarded. This is our chance to free her. After that, we'll retreat and figure out what to do next."

"Okay," Aurora agreed. With a familiar movement, she scooped Balon up in her arms and set off with Elira. "That's what we'll do."

The pesky squire continued to taunt Ruby, miraculously avoiding her attacks again and again. The Queen of Destruction had already destroyed what little remained of the city of Daggerford. The giantess stood in the middle of the city, breathing heavily.

"Ha! Already tired," said the squire at her feet. "You're not that strong after all."

Ruby stepped on the squire again. She began to look around, searching for where the pesky insect would reappear. However, Balon was nowhere to be found.

"Did I really succeed?" Ruby thought. She looked at her foot, expecting to see a tiny spot of blood, but her foot was clean.

"Did he really escape me?" Ruby thought. She turned her head in the direction where Princess Aurora should be.

"So they escaped together," Ruby understood. The Queen of Destruction was too tired to be angry, so she simply sat down on the ground to rest. A few minutes later, she saw Erica approaching her.

"My lady, I will return," the pink-haired giantess said, kneeling. "I returned, having carried out your orders. But something else interesting happened to me."

Erica told her mistress everything that had happened.

"So you managed to capture Yune," Ruby said happily. "You have exceeded my expectations, servant. Now, give me all the energy you've gathered."

"Yes, indeed." Erica stepped forward and touched Ruby. A glowing clot of energy passed from Erica's body and was absorbed by the Queen of Destruction.

"Yes, I can feel it." "Ruby said. "The energy is literally overwhelming me."

Erica took a step back. She knew what was about to happen. Ruby began to grow. Her already enormous body began to expand. Her muscles became larger and firmer, her breasts grew a cup larger, her buttocks and thighs became even more voluptuous and rounded. Ruby seemed surprised by the amount of energy she received. This growth spurt was much longer and more enjoyable than all the previous ones. The Queen of Destruction reached a height of 200 meters. In an instant, she had become twice as large. Now she towered over this world like an unstoppable force.

"It was incredible," Ruby said. "Perhaps I can get used to this."

"I would be happy to serve you, my lady," Erica said, looking at the Queen of Destruction in awe. "I will try not to let you down again."

"Yes, you will serve me and continue to gather magical energy for me," Ruby said. "But that can wait. Now, take me to where you left Yune. I want to meet that foolish girl as soon as possible. I can't wait to see her face when she sees my new size."

"Yes, my lady," Erika replied. The two giantesses set off.

"Yes, it does look strange," Balon said. A huge cocoon towered in the field next to the deserted village.

"It looks quite sturdy," Aurora said. "It will be very difficult to get Yune out of here."

"Yes, but we must try," Elira said. "It's now or never."

Elira clenched her fist and struck the cocoon with all her might. Its surface was extremely hard and durable. There wasn't even a crack where she'd struck it.

"Curse," Elira said.

"Don't give up," Aurora said. "We'll keep fighting until we free Yune."

Elira nodded. The two giantesses began to strike the cocoon repeatedly. Balon retreated along the ground as cracks appeared across the cocoon, and a cloud of dust rose into the sky. Yune woke to the sound of multiple vibrations and sounds. She tried to open her eyes or even move, but she couldn't: the walls of the cocoon were tightly pressed against her body.

"I have only one way to escape from here. I have to grow so big that the cocoon can't contain me." Yune concentrated on her inner energy and suddenly discovered that she didn't have much. It was as if the cocoon itself was sucking the life force out of her.

"I have to use everything I have," Yune decided and began to grow. Cracks appeared across the cocoon. Yune expended all her energy, reaching a height of 60 meters, and that was enough. With a loud crack, like a bursting ice shell, the earthen cocoon shattered into a thousand pieces. Chunks of clay the size of houses collapsed in all directions, raising a cloud of dust. The two giantesses instinctively covered their faces with their hands, while Balon simply fell to the ground and covered his head. When the dust settled a little, Yune stood before them in torn rags, barely covering the bare essentials. Her chest heaved, her blond hair stuck to her forehead and cheeks with sweat, and her eyes still glowed with the golden glow of the power she had just unleashed.

"Yune!" Elira and Aurora cried out almost simultaneously.

Yune blinked, trying to focus. Her pupils gradually returned to normal size.

"You... have come..." she breathed out hoarsely. "Thank you... I thought I'd never wake up."

She swayed and sat down on the ground. Aurora was instantly at her side and caught her elbow. Yune was now much larger than both Aurora and Elira. Neither of them could hold her.

"Be careful. Are you feeling unwell?" Elira asked.

"Energy... almost gone," Yune whispered. "This cocoon... It was sucking from me, my life energy. If you hadn't started attacking from outside, I probably would have... simply fallen asleep there forever."

Ballon was already standing and brushing the dust off his armor.

"We need to get out of here as quickly as possible," he said matter-of-factly. "Erica or Ruby could show up at any moment."

"Yes, you're right," Elira replied. "But where should we go?"

No one had time to answer. The ground shook. At first faintly, then with increasing force and rhythm, as if something very heavy were approaching. All three giantesses simultaneously turned their heads in the same direction. On the horizon, beyond the nearest ridge of hills, a new mountain was slowly rising. Only it wasn't a mountain.

"We need to escape from here immediately," Balon shouted. "We can't overcome it now. Let's hide behind those hills. With luck, the Queen of Destruction won't notice us."

"Yes." All three giantesses agreed to his plan. Aurora scooped up her squire and ran forward. Elira and Yune followed her. They soon disappeared from sight.

Ruby rose over the horizon slowly, almost theatrically, allowing everyone to see every new meter of her body. When she finally rose to her full height, the sun was behind her, turning her silhouette into a black, carved profile with a flaming halo.

"I left her here, my lady," Erica said quietly. She pointed to the destroyed cocoon and paused.

"Apparently she escaped," Ruby said. There was no anger in her voice, more of an indifferent statement of fact. Erica felt a chill run down her spine. She didn't know how her lady would react to this failure. Ruby took her time. She slowly scanned the field, as if searching for traces of the fugitive, but eventually settled on Erica.

"It looks like they all simply escaped me," Ruby said. "Oh well. No need to worry about it. I'm sure we'll meet some of them again."

"Yes, my lady," Erica echoed.

"I will give you one more order right now," the Queen of Destruction said. "You will continue to harvest life energy for me." Otherwise, I'll give you freedom. How you obtain life energy is of no importance to me. And to make sure you're not so slow, I'll do this...

Ruby's smile widened. The Queen of Destruction lowered her hand toward her servant. Ruby's palm began to emit light. Erica felt her body begin to change, or rather, grow in size. In a matter of seconds, Erica had grown to 80 meters tall.

"I've never experienced anything like this before," Erica said, examining and feeling her new body. "Yes. This is just the beginning; my abilities will only grow. Now, come with me. We have much more fun ahead. But you will continue to gather energy for me. Once you've gathered enough, you will give it back to me."

"Yes, my lady," Erica said joyfully. Straightening up, she followed the Queen of Destruction in search of new villages and towns.

"Yes," said Ruby. "I, too, have a lot of fun ahead."

The Queen of Destruction also set off. With every step she took, the ground shook so violently that the nearby trees tilted. Soon, both giantesses disappeared over the horizon. Neither noticed the lone figure lurking among the trees. Balon decided to hide and observe his opponents.

"The Queen of Destruction is simply incredible," Balon thought. "And her servant is also very dangerous."

The squire quickly walked forward. He headed for the nearby hilly area. Here, two hills formed a wide crevice. From the outside, it was impossible to see what was happening inside. It was here that the three giantesses had taken refuge.

"Balon, have you seen Ruby?" Aurora asked worriedly as soon as the squire was nearby.

"Yes, I saw the Queen of Destruction," Balon replied.

"Are you sure she didn't notice you?" Aurora asked.

"Yes, I'm absolutely certain I went unnoticed," Balon replied. "I'm too small for her to notice me."

"What do you mean?" Yune asked.

"The last time we saw the Queen of Destruction, she was about 100 meters tall," Balon said.

"Yes," Aurora nodded.

"But Ruby, the one I just saw, is 200 meters tall."

"What?" Elira exclaimed. "How did she get so big in such a short time?"

"I'm not sure, but it might have something to do with Erika. She was gathering energy for her mistress by destroying villages," Balon replied. "The Queen of Destruction isn't just huge; she wields incredibly powerful magic. Right before my eyes, she made Erika grow; she's now about 80 meters tall."

These words sent shivers down Yune's spine. She thought that with her new size, she would definitely be able to defeat Erika next time. However, if the pink-haired giantess was now larger and stronger, her chances of victory seemed slim. Her imagination already pictured Erika's mocking face looking down at Yune.

"Yes, Ruby is very powerful," said Elira. "She turned me into her puppet and almost destroyed the capital with my hands."

"When I met her, she simply paralyzed me and played with me like a doll," said Aurora.

"With one movement, she made her servant grow twice her size," said Balon. "If we want to defeat the Queen of Destruction, we must find something to counter her abilities."

Balon paused.

"Yune, I heard you also have magic," he said after a long pause. "I heard you have a lot of magical energy and that your energy regenerates faster than everyone else. Is that true?"

Yune glanced at Balon.

"I'm not sure, but it's possible," she managed to say. "I don't know much."

Balon glanced at all the giant creatures surrounding him.

"We can test your power," he said. "For example, can you, like Ruby, make someone grow?"

Aurora suddenly took a step forward.

"Try your power on me," the princess said. Yune looked at her friend, confused.

"But I've never done anything like this," Yune said. "What if I fail?"

Aurora was a third of Yune's size, so she simply placed her hand on her friend's hip.

"Don't give in to bad thoughts," the princess said. "You have to try." You never know until you try.

"Okay," Yune said. "I'll try."

She extended her hand toward Aurora and concentrated. A glow began to emanate from Yune's hand. It grew brighter and brighter. But suddenly, something went wrong. The light in Yune's hand flared with blinding brightness and turned into lightning. It burst from Yune's hand and rushed toward Aurora. The princess managed to jump aside before the electric discharge struck the spot where she had just been standing. A deep, smoking crater remained at the impact site.

"Oh no," Yune cried out in alarm. "I didn't mean to!"

"I understand..." Aurora didn't have time to finish before Yune suddenly leaned down, picked the princess up from the ground, and hugged her.

"Are you hurt?" "Yune asked worriedly, hugging Aurora like a teddy bear. The Princess's head was surrounded by the warm, soft flesh of Yune's enormous breasts.

"I... can't... move..." Aurora said in a choked voice.

"At least now Princess Aurora will know what it's like," Balon thought to himself, smiling secretly.

"I'm fine," Aurora exclaimed as Yune loosened her grip slightly. "Now let me go."

"Yes," Yune replied, setting her friend down. "I will never use my power again."

"No," Elira said. "You shouldn't turn down such opportunities."

"Yes," Aurora nodded. "You have magical power. You just need to learn to control it."

"But how do I do that?" Yune spread her hands in confusion. "I don't even know where to begin."

"Where to begin?" Balon repeated the question. The squire removed the small backpack he carried from his shoulders. Under the gaze of the three giantesses, he pulled a map from behind his backpack. He searched for something on it for a long time.

"Have you ever heard of the sacred valley?" he asked. Yune and Elira shook their heads.

"I've heard," said Aurora. "Some mages who serve at court have visited this place. They say it's literally saturated with magic."

"For a mage, this may be the best place in the world to unleash their abilities," said Balon. "Perhaps this is our best choice."

"Yes, you're right." Before he could react, Balon found himself in Aurora's palm. The princess carefully held him at face level.

"We'll do that. You know how to get there, right?"

"Yes, if we follow the map, we'll definitely get there."

"Yes," said Yune, hope in her voice. "Perhaps there I can learn to use my abilities without harming anyone."

Balon expected the giantesses to set off, but instead, all three girls exchanged guilty glances.

"Balon..." Elira said. "We told you before that you would be of no help in our fight against the Queen of Destruction, but now..."

"We want to apologize to you," Yune said. "You saved us all. If not for you, we would all have suffered a terrible fate."

"It was a mistake not to take you with us," Aurora said. "But I will not make that mistake again. My squire will always accompany me on this journey from now on."

"Yes..." Balon replied, slightly confused. He had become accustomed to being surrounded by giantesses, but hearing their praise of him clearly made him uncomfortable. "I will try to live up to your expectations."

"Now let's go." "Yune said. "I can't wait to reach the sacred valley."

The three giantesses set off. Balon was now traveling in Aurora's arms.

"And yet..." the princess suddenly said. "When you suddenly challenged the Queen of Destruction, it made me terribly worried about you."

"Your Majesty, I..." Balon faltered.

"Have you forgotten that you're supposed to address me by my name?" Aurora said with a wicked smile. "You'll be punished for this."

The princess hugged her squire to her chest.

"As punishment, you're forbidden to stray far from my side without permission," Aurora said, blushing slightly. Yune and Elira, looking at this scene, only chuckled.

"Yes, this really is the best place," Erica moaned. One man fit completely inside her vagina. His struggle was senseless and futile, but it brought the giantess immense pleasure. The giantess stood in the middle of the port city and caressed her crotch.

"So you understand," said Ruby. She sat in the middle of the city, her legs spread. Three men were inside her crotch. The legs of one of them were sticking out. "Their struggle is quite pleasant, but they have one drawback."

"They die too quickly," said Erica. "They are very fragile."

"It seems they are already dead," said Ruby. "The last one has completely stopped twitching."

Erica didn't need words to understand what her mistress wanted. She knelt down and began licking her mistress's crotch. With her tongue, she penetrated deeper and deeper, cleaning the vagina of the corpses of the city's inhabitants. Erica simply swallowed each one of them. Having cleared the Queen of Destruction's crotch of all unnecessary material, Erica began to caress her mistress more intensely. She did this skillfully, ensuring Ruby received maximum pleasure. When the Queen of Destruction climaxed, her moan echoed throughout the city. Ruby lay on her back, breathing heavily, savoring the moment. Suddenly, she noticed a man standing right next to her.

"Hello," Ruby said. "Want to have some fun with us?"

The man took off running as soon as the giantess noticed him. It didn't take Ruby much effort to catch him. She simply reached out and grabbed the man with two fingers.

"Why are you running?" Ruby asked mockingly. "This is your big chance."

With these words, the Queen of Destruction thrust the man into her servant's vagina. Erica moaned and also climaxed.

"Oh, yes!" she cried, staggering and falling to the ground. Erica didn't notice she'd crushed three people beneath her buttocks. Erica continued to sit and watch her mistress's actions. Ruby lazily reached for the nearest house—a three-story stone mansion with a red tile roof, almost toy-like in comparison to her palm. She lifted the roof with two fingers, like a sugar cube, and peered inside. Tiny figures flitted through the rooms, scurrying like ants in a disturbed nest.

"Look, Erica," she said almost tenderly, "they even have real furniture. Little chairs, little cribs... How cute."

Erica, still breathing heavily from her orgasm, crawled closer on her knees. Her new, eighty-meter-long body left deep indentations in the pavement every time she moved. She craned her neck, examining the house.

"Can I?" she asked, childish greed in her voice. Ruby's smile widened and casually caught the house's inhabitants right between Erica's spread legs. The humans landed right on her skin, damp from the recent pleasures. Tiny screams mingled with the cracking of breaking bones and rupturing organs.

"Play," Ruby allowed. "But gently. I like it when they still move a little."

Erica moaned with pleasure, pressing her thighs together and slowly rubbing the humans between them. The tiny bodies smeared across her skin, leaving wet, reddish marks. Ruby watched with a slight smile, then leaned back, supporting herself on her elbows. Her back arched, her chest rose, and her legs spread even wider. The city beneath her cracked and sank, entire blocks disappearing beneath her buttocks and back, turning to dust and red stains.

"You know," Ruby said thoughtfully, looking up at the sky, "there are still people in this world I find interesting. There are those in this world who are not as fragile as everyone else, not as predictable as everyone else."

Erica froze, still keeping her thighs clenched.

"Who do you mean, mistress?" Erica asked.

Ruby slowly raised her hand. Between her fingers were several people. The Queen of Destruction popped them into her mouth, played with them briefly with her tongue, and swallowed them. Their fear and suffering brought Ruby pleasure, but she felt it wasn't enough.

"I'll tell you everything later," Ruby said. "Tell me, did you do everything I told you to?"

"Yes," Erica replied. "I've surrounded this city with an earthen wall. No one will be able to escape from you. I also told the city's inhabitants that the only way to escape is to gather in the main square and earn the Queen of Destruction's favor. They should have arrived there by now."

"I think... I shouldn't keep them waiting for me," Ruby said. She rose to her full height and headed toward the main square. Erica followed her. Erica had been right: the destruction and numerous casualties inflicted on the city by the two giantesses, coupled with the impossibility of escape, had plunged the city's inhabitants into terror and despair. Grasping for their last chance, most of them gathered in the main square. None of them knew what to expect. When the Queen of Destruction appeared in the main square, they could only stare in horror. Ruby took a few steps and found herself in the center of the square. Erica remained at the other end.

"Now kneel before Ruby, the great and terrible Queen of Destruction!" Erica shouted. The inhabitants exchanged glances. Slowly, one by one, they began to kneel. Soon the entire square was kneeling. One man stood out from the crowd. He simply stared silently at the giant creature before him.

"Didn't you listen to me?!" Erica shouted even louder. "You will be punished for your insolence!"

"Erica, wait," Ruby said. "I don't mind a little disobedience. It can be fun, in its own way."

The Queen of Destruction leaned over a lone man in the crowd. Her shadow covered not only him, but also the people nearby, afraid to move and attract the Queen of Destruction's attention.

"I figured out what's wrong with you," Ruby said. "Unlike everyone else, you're not afraid of me. You're fascinated by me. You simply can't tear your eyes away from my body. Even now, you're looking at my breasts again? This behavior amuses me. I've decided to reward you."

Ruby arched her back, making her already enormous breasts even more noticeable. She leaned over the man and lay on her stomach. Several dozen people were pinned to the ground by her voluptuous breasts. Among them was a man whose mind had turned to jelly from contemplating the giantess's perfect body. Perhaps, in his final moments, he had been happy. The Queen of Destruction applied a little more force and felt numerous tiny bodies burst under the onslaught of her flesh. When she rose to her feet, Ruby's chest was smeared with bloody stains and streaks. Seeing such massacre, some of the city's inhabitants rose to their feet, attempting to flee. However, none of them were faster than Erika. She easily caught up with each of them and crushed them.

"You have no purpose other than to serve my mistress," Elira said, addressing the people. "Whether you live or die will be decided by her alone. If you attempt to escape, it is tantamount to a death sentence."

"Yes," Ruby said. Drawing herself up to her full height, she looked down upon the people. "From this height, you look very much like insects. Perhaps I'll show you mercy and not crush any of you."

The Queen of Destruction raised her leg above the crowd. Ruby brought her foot down and crushed several people. Slowly moving across the square, the giantess killed over a dozen with each step. The city's inhabitants didn't know what to do. If they stayed in the square, they would be crushed. If they tried to escape, they would be crushed anyway. Despair gripped them. It pinned them to the spot. They all remained where they were, hoping for the best.

"Erica, give me a couple of them," Ruby said. "I've come up with a very amusing game."

"Yes, my lady," Erica replied. She grabbed two men at random and handed them to Ruby.

The Queen of Destruction took one man in each hand.

"I have an idea," Ruby said, looking at them. "Let's play a game. The winner gets a reward."

Ruby pulled each man against her chest and let go. Eventually, two men were hanging from the Queen of Destruction's nipples, each desperately clinging to their own.

"The rules are simple," Ruby said. "Whoever falls loses."

The Queen of Destruction stood tall and watched with interest as her victims struggled. Several minutes passed before one of the men, exhausted, let go of the nipple and fell screaming. He eventually crashed to the ground. “We have a winner!” Ruby said. She grabbed the winner’s hand between two fingers and brought it closer to her face. “As a reward, I’ll let you decide how you die.”

“What?” The man’s eyes widened in horror. “But I don’t want to die!”

“You’re so boring.” Ruby rolled her eyes. The Queen of Destruction clenched her fist and crushed the unfortunate man. As she did, she felt something familiar. Ruby was growing. The suffering and death of tiny people was enough to trigger another growth spurt. In a matter of seconds, the giantess reached 220 meters.

“Yes, I’ll never get tired of this.” Ruby slowly glanced around the square—now the pitiful remains of what had once been the center of a thriving port city. The people who had recently crowded here in the thousands were now tiny specks scattered between her feet and Erica's feet. Many were no longer moving.

"The bigger I get, the less you all matter," she finished, almost affectionately. "And the more fun it is to play."

She leaned over, placing her palm on the square. Her fingers ran over the stones as if they were sand, collecting dozens of tiny bodies. Some were still wiggling, trying to escape the folds of their skin. Ruby raised her hand to her face and carefully examined the "harvest."

"Erica," she called, not taking her eyes off her palm, "how many of them are left in the city?"

Erica, who had also experienced a slight growth spurt, now standing at 90 meters tall. Relishing her new size, the pink-haired giantess took a moment to answer. She glanced around the ruined neighborhoods.

"Several thousand, probably. Most are hiding in basements, sewers, and ruins. But they're still here," Erica replied.

Ruby smiled slowly, predatorily.

"Then let's make them come to us," the Queen of Destruction said. She unclenched her fingers. Dozens of tiny figures rained down like confetti. They all shattered on the pavement. Erica watched the spectacle with interest.

"Listen to me carefully," Ruby's voice rolled over the city, causing the remnants of the walls to tremble. "You have exactly one hour. Bring me as many people as you can. Convince your neighbors, your children, your parents—I don't care. The more people you bring to this square, the longer I'll let you breathe. The one who brings the most... I might let them live. For a day. For fun."

The silence hung heavy, like before a thunderstorm. And then it broke. First, one man took off running toward the nearest alley. Then a second, a third. A few seconds later, the square was empty; people were scattering in all directions, like cockroaches from the light, not out of the city, but deeper into it. They realized the only way to survive was to sacrifice someone else. Erica laughed low, gutturally.

"They'll really run to bring someone else here," Erica said.

"Of course they'll run," Ruby replied, sitting cross-legged right in the middle of the square. The stones beneath her cracked and crumbled. "Fear and hope are the most powerful drugs. And I just gave them both."

She stretched her legs out in front of her, crossing one foot over the other. The soles were stained with blood, dust, and something even darker. Tiny scraps of clothing and hair were stuck between her toes. A little more time passed. The main square had already gathered, both those who had originally been there and those they had managed to convince to come here.

"Excellent." "Ruby said. "And now for the big surprise. Erica..."

"Yes, my lady," Elira said. "An earthen wall."

The wall surrounded several thousand people in the city's main square. All of them were trapped with no way to escape.

"Good, now I have something to occupy myself with for a while," Ruby said. "And you must complete a very important task."

Over the next few minutes, Ruby told her servant where she needed to go and what she needed to do.

"Yes, my lady," Erica replied, kneeling. "I will do everything as you command."

The pink-haired giantess left the city. Behind her, she could already hear screams and the sound of breaking bones.

"It's a shame I can't join my lady," Erica thought. "Her orders are not to be questioned. But I think I can find a couple of small settlements along the way and have a little fun."

Yune walked along the road leading to the sacred valley. Elira and Aurora followed behind.

"Balon, how do you know about the sacred valley?" Elira asked the squire, who was sitting in Aurora's arms.

"Even before I began serving Her Highness... That is, before I began serving Aurora, I was in the squad. One day, the king ordered us to escort a group of mages who wanted to undergo special training to this unusual place."

"And why is it considered unusual?" Yune asked, turning her head.

"I don't know why, but the concentration of magical energy there is simply incredible," the squire replied. "They say it's much easier for mages to learn to control and use their inner energy in the sacred valley. It's essentially a wild forest, but many mages live there. Perhaps if one of them becomes your teacher, your knowledge of magic will improve."

The group continued on their way, and soon, having climbed another hill, the travelers emerged onto a rise. From here, a magnificent view opened onto the sacred valley. It was a forest stretching to the horizon. Even from this distance, it was clear that this place was very different from a normal forest. Everything, from the trees to the grass, was at least twice its normal size. As the travelers got closer, they noticed several more differences.

"The air is so rich here," Aurora said.

"Yes," the squire replied. "Everything here literally breathes life. The plants and animals of this forest are much larger, stronger, and more dangerous than their counterparts in any other forest in the kingdom of Chibiland."

"We must be careful," Elira said, looking around warily.

"But where are all the people?" Yune asked. "I thought we'd meet at least someone here."

"Actually, it really is strange." "Balon answered. "The few times I've been here, it's been more crowded. There are no mages or soldiers here to keep everyone safe."

"Let's go further into the forest," Yune said. "Maybe we can still meet someone."

"You don't need to look for anyone," a deep female voice boomed from the forest. "I noticed you when you first entered the sacred valley. Who would come here, and why?"

"We came for help," Yune said, looking around. "I need to learn how to use magic to help my friends."

"And why should I help you?" The unknown voice seemed to come from all directions at once. It was impossible to pinpoint its source.

"Don't you understand that we want to stop the Queen of Destruction before she destroys this world?" Aurora said. "Someday she might come here too. Please, help us."

"Her Highness Princess Aurora?" A note of surprise entered her voice. "Is it really you?"

"Yes, it's me," Aurora replied, equally surprised. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew across the travelers. A young-looking woman appeared out of nowhere in the crosscurrents. She had long, stark white hair. She had white eyes set in a perfect face. The stranger wore a white tunic that barely concealed her very attractive body. She had very large breasts, a thin waist, and wide hips. She was quite tall, about two meters tall. However, compared to the giantesses surrounding her, she seemed small. The stranger hovered in the air next to Aurora.

"Princess Aurora," the stranger said. "I didn't recognize you right away, but I'm still very glad to see you."

"Have we met?" Aurora asked.

"Yes, you probably don't remember me." "The last time we saw each other, you were very young," the stranger said. "My name is Jeanne."

"But when have we seen each other?" Aurora asked.

"Many years ago, your father, King Tyrion, came to me with a most unusual request," Jeanne replied. "I was to limit your power. Power you simply could not control."

"The curse that was placed on me, was it your doing?" Aurora asked. Everyone present looked at the sorceress with interest.

"A curse?" Jeanne said, smiling. "Your father is a wonderful ruler, but he understands nothing about magic. It's not surprising he interpreted it that way."

"It wasn't a curse." Jeanne extended her hand, and a dark cloud formed above her palm. It was exactly the same as the one that had crawled out of Aurora when Yune had helped her. "It's simply a spineless entity, whose sole purpose is to devour life force. Yes, an ordinary person wouldn't survive a day if this entity chose them as its victim. Your case was so bizarre that I had to resort to such an unconventional solution. I knew that, with time, having mastered your power, you would have gotten rid of the entity yourself. However, according to my calculations, this should have happened in a few years. I didn't think it would happen so soon."

"It was my friend Yune who helped me," Aurora said. Jeanne hovered in the air in front of Yune, her white eyes studying the enormous, blonde giantess. A light breeze ruffled her white hair and the hem of her tunic, but the sorceress herself remained perfectly calm.

"Yes... very interesting," she repeated more quietly, almost in a whisper. "You are seething with power, it's... unusual..."

Jeanne turned her attention to Elira.

"You're unusual too," Jeanne said. "Let me guess, you were taller than everyone around you since childhood, and then someone just..."

Jeanne hesitated, as if she couldn't or didn't want to broach the subject.

"In any case, Princess Aurora," Jeanne said. "You've managed to pique my interest. I'm ready to listen to you."

"Good," she said to Yune. "I want to learn magic from you."

Zhanna approached as closely as possible, as if studying Yune like a strange beast. Yune involuntarily took a half-step back. The ground beneath her bare foot trembled slightly.

"You... will you teach me?" Yune asked.

Zhanna smiled softly, a smile that was both wise and a little sad.

"I know you removed the entity I implanted in Princess Aurora. By then, the entity should have been weakened, but it's still a remarkable achievement. Plus, the energy emanating from you intrigued me. Very well, you will become my apprentice."

"Great!" Yune shouted joyfully at the top of her voice.

"We will begin our lessons tomorrow," Zhanna said. "And now I must show you hospitality. Please, follow me."

Zhanna flew forward, and the three giantesses followed her. A little further into the forest stood a small settlement, surrounded by tall thickets and consisting of several dozen houses.

"Why is no one here?" Balon asked. He landed on the ground and now wandered between the houses, knocking on doors. "Usually, several dozen experienced mages, about a hundred apprentices, plus several dozen more soldiers and merchants who buy magic potions from the mages and sell them all sorts of rare ingredients and strange items," he said.

"Word of the Queen of Destruction's appearance has reached this place," Zhanna said. "They all decided that now is not the time to study magic. Both the mages and their apprentices felt they would be more useful if they returned to their homes and protected their loved ones. I can understand them; the sacred valley is my home, and I would do anything to save it."

The squire continued to wander through the houses, examining them.

"There is a large food supply here." "Balon responded. "I think it's enough to feed three giantesses."

"Yes..." Zhanna replied. She looked away from the squire and soared even higher into the air. "You can settle here today. I hope you have enough room."

"Thank you for your hospitality," Elira said. "Don't worry about us. We've long been accustomed to sleeping outdoors."

"Good," Zhanna replied. "I'll leave you for today. I need to prepare for tomorrow. Yune, I'll come for you tomorrow, and we'll begin your training."

"Good," Yune said, her enthusiasm surging. "Thank you for agreeing to help."

"You don't need to thank me," Zhanna replied. With that, the sorceress soared even higher and flew off into the distance. The travelers stopped in an empty settlement. The food from the storehouse was enough for the three giantesses to have a snack. The sun was setting. Dark night descended upon the sacred valley. The unusual, yet generally welcoming forest turned into a very dangerous place at night. Strange, unnatural shapes appeared here and there in the darkness. Strange birds flew overhead. Screams and growls were heard in the distance.

"I hope no one attacks us tonight," Elira thought. Aurora and Yune shared her concern. Whoever those strange creatures were, their silhouettes flickering between the trees, they weren't planning to attack the three giantesses.

"Isn't Zhanna afraid to be alone in this forest?" Yune asked. "Perhaps she should have stayed with us?"

"I wouldn't worry about her," Balon replied.

"Why?" Elira asked. "Is Zhanna really that strong?"

"No." "The squire replied. "Strength alone isn't enough here."

All three giantesses looked at the squire with interest.

"The mages who trained in the sacred valley told me a legend," Balon said. "It's about a little girl who was found in the deepest depths of the sacred valley. No one knows how she ended up there or how long she survived. When the mages found her, she couldn't even speak, but she already possessed a multitude of complex spells."

"Are you saying that Zhanna is that same girl?" Yune asked.

"Well, I'm not sure," the squire spread his hands. "But if the legend is true, then for Zhanna, being in this dangerous forest is the same as being at home for us. She surely knows and understands this forest and all its inhabitants."

While talking, the travelers didn't notice how sleepy they were becoming. When Yune and Elira had already gone to bed, Balon entered one of the houses. There he found a made bed. During their journey, the travelers had stopped for the night several times. The squire spent every night pressed against Princess Aurora's body. Each time, he slept either on the giantess's stomach or on her thighs. Sometimes, Aurora would come up with an excuse to hold her squire to her chest for the entire night. Now, Balon was hoping to spend at least one night in a proper bed. The squire lay down on the bed and was about to fall asleep, but suddenly felt the pillow beneath his head too hard. Raising his head, Balon discovered a small box under the pillow. This box was decorated with precious stones and paintings. Balon set the box aside and was about to go back to bed. However, the walls of the house suddenly cracked. And then the roof of the house rose into the air. Balon saw the princess's face above him. Aurora frowned and reached out to Balon.

"Where did you disappear to?" the princess said in a disgruntled voice. "We're in the middle of a very dangerous forest, and you just up and disappear."

"Aurora, I..." Balon tried to protest, but was too late. Aurora was already hugging him to her chest like a stuffed animal. Soon, the travelers fell asleep. Neither of them noticed the faint glow emanating from the center of the sacred valley.

The sun rose over the forest, its rays falling upon the sleeping travelers. One by one, they awoke and had just managed to grab a bite to eat when Zhanna appeared.

"Good morning," Aurora said in a welcoming voice. "I hope you had a peaceful night."

"Yes, we're fine," Yune replied. Zhanna hovered in the air before the giantess's face.

"So, Yune, do you truly want to become my apprentice?" Zhanna asked.

"Yes," Yune replied with interest.

"Then you're coming with me," Zhanna said. "Your friends can relax by the lake nearby for now."

"But why can't we go with Yune?" Aurora asked.

"It's part of the training," Zhanna replied. "In order to better understand each other, teacher and apprentice should be alone."

"Come with me." "Zhanna said and flew forward. Yuna followed her. Yuna walked through the thicket for several minutes. Even with her enormous height, the giantess sometimes found it difficult to navigate the roots that caught her legs, as well as the branches and thorny vines that scratched her skin.

"Don't let those thorns scratch you," Zhanna said. "These plants are very poisonous."

An hour later, the thicket ended, and Yuna emerged into a spacious clearing. A wide river with clear, almost mirror-like water flowed through the center of the clearing. Unlike ordinary bodies of water, it didn't reflect the sky or the surrounding trees—the water's surface seemed black as night, pulsating faintly with a faint golden light. Zhanna landed at the very edge of the river and turned to Yuna.

"This place is called the Mirror of the Soul," Zhanna said. "This is the most sacred place in this forest." They say it was here that the first spell was created. The knowledge the first mages learned here later spread throughout the world.

Yune cautiously approached. Her enormous shadow fell on the water, but the surface of the lake didn't even tremble.

"What do I need to do?" Yune asked. "How do I learn magic?"

"First, you need to show me what you can do," Zhanna replied. "I need to know where to start."

Yune was slightly at a loss. She remembered setting the forest on fire and nearly injuring Aurora. The girl was clearly worried about the safety of such a beautiful and special place.

"Don't be afraid to make a mistake," Zhanna replied calmly. "Only those who do nothing make no mistakes. This place is ideal for learning magic, and soon you'll understand why. I'll be watching. If you feel strange, just tell me. I'll listen and help you."

Yune hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Zhanna's words calmed her somewhat. The giantess extended her hand in front of her and concentrated.

"This time I should succeed," Yune thought. "I'll only use a little."

Yune tried to channel her magical energy into her hand, creating a small fireball. However, something went wrong. Instead of a small beam of energy, a whole stream of magical energy flowed into Yune's hand. A huge stream of flame erupted from Yune's hand and rushed toward the plain. All the plants in the valley instantly turned to ash.

"Oh no!" Yune exclaimed. "Forgive me, I didn't mean to!"

"I understand your fears and caution," Zhanna said calmly. "But I told you from the very beginning not to be afraid of making mistakes. I also told you that this place is simply perfect for practicing magic. And now I'll show you why."

Zhanna pointed to the burnt-out forest. At first, it was barely noticeable, but then, more and more quickly, the earth began to return to its normal state, and plants began to appear again. Within minutes, the scorched earth had once again become a sprawling forest and clearing.

"Surprised?" asked Zhanna. "This place is simply teeming with life. The plants that live here possess incredible vitality and are capable of literally regenerating from ashes."

"It's amazing," replied Yune. "I couldn't even imagine such an extraordinary place existed."

"Now try again," replied Zhanna. "Now you know you don't need to worry about the world around you; be bolder."

"Good," replied Yune. She tried again and again to learn control and to learn to accept and control her power. Time after time, she failed. Each attempt either ended in nothing or in an explosion that destroyed everything around her.

"Yune, don't you understand the importance of controlling your own energy?" "Zhanna said, interrupting another attempt. "Your problem is that you can't calculate your strength. Each time, you use too little or too much. Yes, you've managed to cast the spell normally several times before. But you only succeed because you have so much internal energy. You've spent ten times more energy than necessary each time."

"I don't understand how to fix this," Yuna replied.

"Understand, control is incredibly important for any magic caster," Zhanna said. "Perhaps control over magical energy is far more important to a mage than its quantity. A mage with no control, but a huge amount of energy, will likely lose to a mage with good control but little energy. A weakling with a powerful weapon will perish from his own stupidity. But a master must make do with little. Such a one can change the world."

Zhanna landed at the giantess's feet, clearly intending to demonstrate her point.

"Let me put myself in exactly the same position as you," Zhanna said. "First, I'll create for myself an equally absurdly enormous body."

In an instant, Zhanna became the same height as Yune. Another giantess, 60 meters tall, appeared in the clearing. The girl even recoiled in surprise.

"Of course, in my case, I have to expend energy maintaining this size," Zhanna said. "But with good control, I can stay this huge for quite a while."

"And now about the spells you're familiar with," Zhanna said, raising her hand in front of her. "The fireball you so often struggle to use correctly."

"Try starting with a small spark, and then slowly build it up to a more impressive size." A small flame ignited on the caster's hand. Slowly, it grew larger and larger. Until it exceeded the size of her palm. Then, it instantly returned to the size of a candle.

"Go on, try it," Zhanna said.

"Okay, I'll begin," Yuna said. Trying to imitate the movements, she raised her hands and began slowly building the flame in her palm. At first, she succeeded; the small spark slowly began to transform into a fire and burn brighter. However, suddenly, as if something interrupted Yuna's calm and concentration, a huge column of flame erupted from her hand. “Oh, no!” Yune exclaimed. “I understand, but every time I try to concentrate, it’s like something stops me.”

Zhanna paused.

“A person’s state of mind greatly influences their control over magic. Tell me, perhaps something is bothering you? Perhaps there’s something you’re deeply afraid of? Perhaps this worry is hindering you.”

Yune paused.

“It seems like nothing’s bothering me,” she said.

“Perhaps all these worries and fears are just hidden worries,” Zhanna said. “It can be very difficult for a person to understand themselves at times.”

“But what should I do?” Yune asked. Zhanna pointed to the river.

“Do you know why this river is called the Reality Marble?” the sorceress asked. Yune glanced at the dark water and shook her head. “This river is unusual.” Anyone who dives into the waters of this river will find themselves alone with their soul. They will be alone with their thoughts and fears. This river won't help you overcome your fears; it will only help you face them and understand what exactly limits and troubles you.

Yune looked at the river with disbelief. It didn't look deep enough for a 60-meter-tall giantess to fully submerge herself. However, Yune decided to give it a try. She removed the remains of her clothing—a torn loincloth and what remained of the gifted clothes. Now she stood completely naked. Even in this world, her body looked stunning: tall, slender, with ample breasts and soft, feminine curves. Yune took a deep breath and stepped into the black water. The water was unexpectedly warm, enveloping her skin like living silk. Yune walked a few steps—the water reached her hips. The deeper she went, the stronger the strange sensation became: something familiar and yet deeply unpleasant.

"I feel... very strange," Yune whispered. "The river. It... seems to have grown deeper and wider. Before, I could cross it in three steps. Now, I'm not sure ten would be enough."

Zhanna stood on the bank, not interfering.

"It's normal. Keep going. Don't resist," the sorceress said. "Let the river wash away all that's unnecessary."

When the water reached Yune's chest, the surface of the lake suddenly began to stir. Gold and scarlet threads of light began to rise from the depths. They wrapped around the giantess's body, as if trying to penetrate her skin. Yune shuddered, but took another step back and sank headfirst into the river. The next moment, the world around her disappeared.

Yune opened her eyes and found herself standing in the middle of an endless white expanse. The surface beneath her feet was smooth as glass, and above her, an endless void. A few dozen meters away, stood a very familiar girl. A girl with blood-red hair, black, curved horns, and a sly, predatory smile. Ruby. She was exactly the same height as Yune now. Her red eyes glowed with an inner fire, and a slight, almost gentle smile played on her lips.

"Finally, we meet for real," Ruby drawled lazily, slowly circling Yune.

"How long can you hide behind the mask of 'a kind, sweet girl from another world,' huh?" Ruby asked. "How long will you deny your nature?"

Yune involuntarily clenched her fists. The white space around them trembled slightly.

"You again. You're just a parasite that crawled into my body!" Yune said. "Why are you here?"

Ruby stopped and laughed loudly, almost cheerfully, but there was a real darkness lurking beneath it.

"Parasite? Oh, my dear... Perhaps it was once like that, but now it's different." Ruby replied, not at all embarrassed. "While I was in your body, your deepest thoughts and desires were revealed to me. We have much more in common than you think. I am what you suppress every day. The anger when they try to kill you for simply waking up in this world. The desire to fight back. The power you're afraid to use because you 'don't want to hurt anyone.' I am you, without all those pathetic shackles of morality and the fear of being a 'monster.'

She took a step forward. Under her bare foot, the white surface cracked, and scarlet cracks ran across the endless space, like blood on snow.

"Look at you," Ruby said. "You've already grown to 60 meters. You've already crushed hundreds of people, albeit accidentally. You've already enjoyed your power after you burned down the forest. You're just afraid to admit that you like it. That feeling superior to everyone else... feels good."

Yune stepped back. Her heart pounded.

“No! I want to protect people, not destroy them! I’m not like you!” she said, her face serious. “Yes, I’m taller and stronger, but I want to use that power for the good of everyone in this world.”

Ruby bowed her head, her red eyes flashing.

“But is this world worth your effort?” the Queen of Destruction asked. “Nothing in this world can give you the level of pleasure and happiness you’ll get from destroying it. You’ll get even more than you can imagine. Just think what we could achieve together. We could finish this quickly and beautifully. One good growth spurt—and we’ll crush Aurora, Elira, this pathetic capital kingdom… and then the whole world. Imagine: the two of us, two absolute queens, towering above the clouds and playing with a tiny blue planet with our bare feet, like… a toy.

For a moment, a vivid vision flashed before Yuna's eyes: two enormous figures. One with blonde hair, surrounded by a soft golden glow. The other with red hair, black horns and a scarlet halo. Between their bare feet, a small, fragile Earth. They slowly squeezed their toes, and continents cracked beneath their warm skin, oceans spilled between their toes... Yuna shook her head sharply, driving away the image. Her cheeks burned.

"No! I don't want this! I'll never be like this!" she said, her voice slightly less confident. "I'll never go down that path."

Ruby's smile widened and she moved even closer. Now they stood face to face. Their enormous breasts almost touched.

"You don't want that yet," Ruby said. "But that could change very soon. Because I understand you well. And what..." The stronger and bigger you become, the stronger the temptation will be. Perhaps at first you'll indulge in illusions about friendship and other such nonsense, but sooner or later you'll break down and become like me. Sooner or later.

She extended her hand.

"Why resist your nature? Accept my offer, and you'll become my equal. Then we'll finally be together... and this world will become our shared plaything."

"No!" Yune shouted with all her determination. Clenching her fists, the girl rushed forward. Yune wanted to grab Ruby by the throat, but the Queen of Destruction turned to dust at the first touch.

"Stupid!" Ruby's voice came out of nowhere. "Neither you nor I can harm each other here. That's why you're still alive after you rejected me."

Along with Ruby, space itself began to warp and disappear. In an instant, Yune Yune found herself in the dark waters of a magical river. Coughing and spitting out water, Yune climbed to the shore. Zhanna was already there.

"What did you see?" the sorceress asked. "I met Ruby, the Queen of Destruction. She wanted me to join her side."

Yune lay down on the shore. Rolling over onto her stomach, she looked into the air, breathing heavily.

"I'm very tired," Yune said.

"Yes," Zhanna replied. "Being in the Reality Marble is very exhausting. Today, it will be very difficult for you to cast spells or even move."

Zhanna approached Yune even closer and looked deeply into her eyes.

"Answer me," Zhanna said with a serious expression. "Have you accepted such a generous offer?"

Elira closed her eyes and stretched out her legs. The water in the lake was surprisingly warm. From the lake. Steam emanated from the water, spreading throughout the area.

"It's a shame Great Yune can't join me," Elira said. "I'd like to rub her back."

Another giantess appeared next to Elira. It was Aurora. The princess carefully removed all her clothes and, placing them aside, stepped into the water.

"Why is the water so warm?" Aurora asked, surprised. "Is this another of the sacred valley's magical properties?"

"I don't know," Elira shrugged. "I'll have to ask Zhanna when she and Yune return."

"Yes," the princess replied. "We could create warm pools like this all over the kingdom. Then all my subjects would have easy access to warm water."

"Where's your squire?" Elira asked. "He's usually always with you."

"Balon wants to explore the mage settlement more thoroughly," Aurora said irritably. "I wanted him to be here too, but he refused my offer."

"Doesn't he want to see my naked body?" Aurora suddenly rose to her feet and began examining her body skeptically. "Doesn't he find me attractive at all?"

The princess turned to Elira.

"Does he really think I'm ugly?"

"Of course not," Elira replied. "I'm sure Balon simply had urgent and very important matters to attend to."

"What could be more important than being with me?" the princess said in an offended tone. She looked closely at Elira. After examining her friend's body from head to toe, the princess smiled smugly and sat down in the water.

Aurora smiled smugly and sank back into the warm water, allowing the steam to envelop her naked body.

"Of course, I'm the more attractive of the two of us," she repeated with a slight sigh. superiority. "I have perfect proportions, a regal posture, and..." she lifted her chest slightly with her hands, "a figure worthy of a future ruler. Balon is simply shy or too busy with 'important matters.' Never mind, I'll punish him later for his indifference."

Elira chuckled softly, not arguing. She lay on her back, her eyes closed, enjoying the warmth. Her powerful, muscular body swayed lazily on the water.

"If you want, I can help you 'punish' him later," she offered lazily. "I can help you tease him a little. I think it would be amusing."

Aurora snorted, but a smile flickered at the corners of her lips.

"Perhaps Balon truly deserves something like that," the princess said. "But what do you propose?"

The two giantesses began whispering a plan for Balon's "punishment." Meanwhile, The squire found himself in the center of the abandoned settlement. He wandered from house to house, examining their contents. The more details he noted, the more tense he felt. The faint apprehensions and anxious thoughts that had arisen in Balon's mind during his first inspection of the settlement grew stronger with each passing minute. Even when he discovered the box under his pillow, he had thought it was too precious to simply leave it in an unlocked house. Then, peering into other houses, Balon noticed that other valuables belonging to the settlement's residents were still there. In many houses, the items were left in such a position, as if the owners had only stepped out for a moment and were about to return. The familiar mage's travel clothes were also still there. The conclusion was obvious.

"The mages never left," Balon thought. "Something happened to them."

Holding the same box in his hands, the squire quickly walked toward the lake. “Come to think of it...” he mused as he walked. “Jeanne wasn’t at all surprised to see three giantesses standing before her. As if she’d seen something like this before. Besides, I don’t believe the settlers would have left such a huge storehouse of food. They would have probably taken it with them. If I’m right, then we’re all in great danger.”

When the squire reached the lake, he began calling out for Aurora and Elira at the top of his lungs. But there was no answer. The steam continued to rise from the pool. The two giantesses were fast asleep, huddled together. Balon took a deep breath to wake the princess, but he felt himself growing queasy. His head began to spin, and his body began to feel weak.

“It’s not just steam,” Balon realized. “It’s a powerful sleeping pill.”

The next moment, the squire lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground. Yune lay in the clearing, slowly coming to. She lay there. She lay on the grass, breathing heavily, her whole body feeling leaden. Zhanna squatted nearby, watching her closely.

"You didn't answer my question," the sorceress reminded her gently but insistently. "Did you accept this very generous offer?"

Yune opened her eyes and looked up at the white sky of the sacred valley.

"No..." she answered quietly. "I refused. But... she was inside me. She spoke with such confidence, as if she truly knew me better than I knew myself. She showed me... a vision. Two enormous figures, playing with the entire world as if it were a toy. And one of them... was me."

Zhanna nodded, showing no surprise.

"That's normal. The Reality Mirror shows not only what is, but also what could be. If you had accepted the Queen of Destruction's offer, your future would have been filled with pleasure and happiness." Zhanna rose to her feet and looked at Yune. "But if you..." If you rejected the Queen of Destruction's offer, then you have no future.

Suddenly, Yuna found it hard to breathe. Zhanna grabbed her student by the throat with all her strength.

"Zhanna... what... are you..." Yuna croaked.

"And you still don't understand?" the sorceress shouted. "You are simply unworthy of such power. Perhaps if I offer the Queen of Destruction your head, she will allow me to take your place."

Jeanne's grip tightened even more. Yune felt not only the air but also her life energy draining from her. With each passing moment, Yune grew weaker. Consciousness and life began to ebb away from her.

"You're just a stupid and naive child," said Zhanna. "You gained your power by accident and are simply incapable of comprehending your own might. I am different. I will take my place at the Queen of Destruction's side, and then no one will be able to stop me."

Yune was losing consciousness, barely having the strength to resist.

"No!" Yune thought, anger engulfing her. "I can't just die here."

Yune's eyes flashed with a bright golden light. She gathered all her remaining strength and struck Zhanna in the stomach. The sorceress grimaced and loosened her grip. Yune seized the opportunity to push Zhanna away from her. Rising to her feet, Yune jumped aside. Yune was still swaying from side to side. Her knees were shaking, and her naked body was trembling slightly—not from the cold, but from the ordeal.

"Yes, you are quite a capable student." "Jeanne said. "You used what little you had to save yourself. You used your magic very effectively."

Yune only now noticed that a hole had been torn through the sorceress's abdomen. No blood was flowing, and particles like shards of glass were visible on the sides of the wound and on the ground.

"A wound like that won't stop me," Jeanne said. "This very place nourishes me."

Before Yune's very eyes, the wound healed, as if it had never been there.

"Why did you attack me? Why are you doing this? I thought you were a great sorceress, respected even by the king himself."

"It's still me!" Jeanne replied. "I have done nothing that contradicts my principles."

"You dare speak of principles when you just betrayed those who trusted you?" Yune asked. "How could you switch sides with Ruby?" So you wanted to lure us into a trap from the very beginning? Oh no! I need to know how my friends are.

"Don't worry about them," Zhanna replied. "They're most likely asleep right now, under the influence of the dream pool. I decided to put them to sleep so they wouldn't interfere with my finding out what you choose."

Yune's eyes flashed, the fear and weariness in them giving way to anger.

"And if... if I had agreed to this insane offer?" Yune asked, barely containing herself. "What would you have done then?"

"Having accepted the Queen of Destruction's offer, you would have realized the futility of your friends," Zhanna replied calmly. "Their fate is already obvious and inevitable. This is also part of learning to understand that you are above everyone in this world. But, unfortunately, you failed to understand such a simple thing, and you will pay for it."

A fireball erupted from the sorceress's palm. Yune barely managed to jump aside before a deafening explosion rang out. Before Yune could recover, Jeanne cast another spell.

"Earth Binding!" the sorceress shouted. The ground beneath Yune's feet seemed to come alive and wrapped around her legs up to her knees.

"All-Penetrating Lightning!" Jeanne shouted. An electric discharge slammed into Yune's body. It was powerful enough to make the giantess writhe in pain. The next moment, Jeanne struck Yune on the head. The girl fell to the ground.

"Earth Binding!" Jeanne screamed again. The earth began to wrap around Yune's body, rendering her unable to move.

"Jeanne!" Yune shouted, seemingly unfazed. "Tell me, why did you betray not only us, but the entire kingdom? No, by siding with the Queen of Destruction, you betrayed the entire world."

"Do you really think I care?" Jeanne asked. "Do you know the very first rule of survival?"

Yune looked at Jeanne in confusion.

"Okay, I'll tell you," the sorceress said. "I didn't know my parents. My earliest memories are of the sacred valley. I couldn't speak then, but I understood well that it's always the fittest who survive. Those who can adapt to their environment. I still follow that rule. Yes, I served the king, and I even helped Princess Aurora. However, I only did it to gain their trust and favor. For a long time, that was enough for me. I believed that now nothing would disturb my peace. But the conditions for survival have changed. Only those who kneel before the Queen of Destruction will survive. You had a chance to become her equal. But you are too stupid and naive. You are not fit to survive in the new world. In a world ruled by the Queen of Destruction. And I will take my place at her side. And those like you and your friends will soon be extinct.

Yune gathered her remaining strength. Her eyes flashed with a golden light brighter than before. Yune lunged forward. The golden light in her eyes flared with blinding brightness. The earthen bonds that had just encircled her body shattered into dust with a loud crack. The giantess threw Jeanne aside with one powerful thrust. The sorceress slammed her back into a thick tree, which cracked and tilted with a crunch.

"Are you... still resisting?" Jeanne hissed, quickly rising to her feet. The wound on her side was already healing, but her movements had become slightly less fluid. "Stupid. You are weakened, and I am here at the heart of my power."

Yune was breathing heavily. Each breath was labored—Zhanna was truly draining her of life energy. But anger and fear for her friends gave her strength.

"You betrayed everyone... even those who trusted you," she said hoarsely. "Aurora, Elira, Balon... they are innocent."

Zhanna laughed coldly, almost melodically.

"Guilty? In this world, it's not the 'innocent' who survives, but the willing to change. The Queen of Destruction is the new rule. I simply follow it. And you... you are too attached to old illusions." The Enchantress waved her hand. The air around Yune thickened, turning into an invisible vice. The giantess felt her body being squeezed by an invisible force. She growled and stepped forward, breaking the pressure with the sheer force of her height. The ground beneath her feet cracked.

"I won't let you touch my friends!" "Yune screamed. She lunged at Jeanne. The sorceress managed to leap into the air, but Yune was faster than her opponent expected. Yune grabbed Jeanne by the tunic and slammed her down hard. Jeanne crashed into the ground, leaving a deep crater. For a moment, she lost her concentration, and the golden light around Yune grew brighter.

"You... are truly strong," Jeanne hissed, rising. Dozens of thin silver threads erupted from her palms. They rushed toward Yune, trying to entangle her arms and legs. "But this place nourishes me. Here, I am practically immortal."

The threads pierced Yune's skin. She felt an unpleasant chill spread through her body. Ice began to form around Yune's body.

"No!" Yune screamed. Her body emitted a beam of bright light. The ice around her instantly melted. "You won't catch me again."

Yune rushed into battle and instantly found herself next to Zhanna. The Enchantress had already extended her hand to cast another spell, but Yune was faster. Yune struck Zhanna's arm with all her might.

"What happened?" Zhanna asked in surprise. "Why didn't my spell work?"

The Enchantress looked down and saw her severed arm on the ground. The Enchantress turned her head toward her opponent. A flicker of irritation crossed her face.

"You turned out to be a little stronger and more agile than I expected..." Zhanna said. "Oh well. Whatever wounds I received here, they will heal quickly."

Zhanna shook her head, and the lost limb returned to its original place. The Enchantress swung her restored arm. Silvery threads rushed toward Yune, and the air around the giantess began to swirl. The next moment, a huge tornado appeared above Yune's head.

"That's not all." "Zhanna shouted. She hurled a fireball straight at the tornado. The flames spread through the air again, creating a fiery tornado.

"Now you can't escape," Zhanna shouted. "This spell will pursue you."

The tornado was indeed heading for Yuna, and no matter how much she dodged, it never left her side. Yune, seizing the moment, gathered her strength. The golden light in her eyes flared brighter. She slammed her fist into the ground. A wave of pure life energy spread in all directions, dispersing Zhanna's fiery tornado. The sorceress staggered.

"You... still resist..." Zhanna muttered. "Good. Then I will end this quickly."

She raised both hands. The air above the clearing darkened. Enormous earthen spikes began to rise from the ground, sharp as spears, aimed at Yuna. Yune took a deep breath. The golden light in her eyes became more even, less chaotic. She clenched her fists. A thin golden thread stretched across her body.

"I... am beginning to control my power better and better," she whispered. "I'll show you now!"

Yune felt her body fill with warmth and power. The giantess's height began to slowly increase—not suddenly, but in a controlled manner. Yune had grown to 75 meters. Her muscles became even more defined, and her eyes lit up with determination. Zhanna narrowed her eyes.

"Interesting... You're learning faster than I thought," Zhanna said. "You could have made a good sorceress. It's a shame it wasn't meant to be."

She waved her hand. Earthen spikes rushed forward. Yune charged. The giantess slammed into the spikes, smashing them with her fists and crushing them with powerful kicks. Having parried the attack, Yune ran toward Zhanna. Yune stepped forward and delivered a direct blow with her palm. The sorceress managed to erect a shield of pure energy, but Yune's blow was too heavy. The shield cracked and shattered.

"You will not pass..." Zhanna screamed, cutting herself off mid-sentence. Yune's palm pierced Zhanna's body again.

"You haven't yet realized that this is useless!" Zhanna screamed, but for the first time, a hint of uncertainty flickered in her voice.

"Don't you dare underestimate me!" Yune shouted. With even more force, she split the sorceress's body in two with a single movement. The pieces above and below her abdomen fell to the ground.

"I won't let you recover!" Yune shouted. She lifted the lower half of Zhanna's body and threw it across the clearing. So far from the main body, it shattered like a porcelain vase. Pinning the upper half to the ground, Yune continued to strike repeatedly at her chest, arms, and head. The sorceress tried to resist, but her efforts were futile. With each blow, fewer and fewer parts of her body remained intact. What little remained cracked. Yune let out a scream and delivered a final, powerful blow, splitting Zhanna's head in two. The force of the blow sent a cloud of dust into the air, leaving a deep crater at the site of the impact. Nothing remained of Zhanna's body; the few fragments of her body melted before her eyes like snow. Yune crouched on the ground, her body shaking with exhaustion.

"No!" Yune cried out. Breathing heavily, she rose to her feet. "I don't have time to rest. I need to check on my friends."

Yune ran nervously to the side and left the clearing. Unfortunately, Yune was too tired and too worried about her friends to notice. At the moment of the final blow, Jeanne's real body fell from her head. The sorceress fell into the dark river waters and was carried away by the strong current. Yune ran as fast as she could. Along the way, she came across a pile of torn bodies.

"So the mages never left," Yune thought. "Could it be that Jeanne sacrificed them all to the Queen of Destruction? She's like Erica, gathering energy for her mistress."

Leaving the remains behind, Yune returned to the empty settlement. The giantess quickly found her way to the dream lake. Aurora, Elira, and Balon were still sleeping without moving. Yune herself had to force herself not to lose consciousness. "Jeanne cast a sleep spell on this place," Yune understood. "I will dispel that spell."

Yune's body emitted a bright light. The steam enveloping the dream lake suddenly dissipated, as if blown away by a gust of wind. Yune stood on the shore, breathing heavily, her entire body glowing with a soft golden light. She felt the last of her strength being spent dispelling Jeanne's spell, but she knew she couldn't stop. Aurora was the first to move. The princess opened her eyes abruptly, sat up in the water, and coughed, spitting out warm liquid.

"What... what was that?!" she croaked, looking around. Her gaze fell on Yune. "Yune?! You... you've grown bigger, what happened to you, and... where is Jeanne?!"

Elira rose after her. Her muscular body tensed, and she instinctively assumed a fighting stance, though she hadn't yet fully recovered.

"Great Yune... what happened? I felt... like I was drowning in a sweet dream..." she muttered, shaking her head. Her black hair was disheveled. Balon, lying on the ground a little to the side, groaned and slowly sat up, clutching his head.

"Sleeping vapor... I warned you..." he croaked. "Zhanna... she's not who she says she is. The mages haven't left. They... they're most likely dead. All of them."

Yune dropped to one knee to get closer to her friends. Her voice was tired but firm:

"Zhanna betrayed us. She serves Ruby. She tried to kill me... and was going to give my head to the Queen of Destruction in exchange for a place at her side. I... I killed her."

Aurora jumped to her feet, water dripping off her naked body.

"Killed?! Are you serious? That white-eyed witch nearly sent us all into eternal sleep, and you... managed it alone?"

Yune nodded, but a shadow of doubt flickered in her eyes.

"I tore her apart. Crushed her head. But... this place feeds her. I'm not sure she's truly dead." Elira clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white.

"So she was a traitor," Elira said. "We can't stay here. The Sacred Valley is no longer safe."

Balon, now fully recovered, quickly looked around and shook his head.

"I don't think she'll come back," Balon said. "Yune can barely stand; it would be too difficult for her to set out on this journey now." Let's wait a couple of days until Yune recovers, and then we'll decide what to do next."

Yune staggered and sank to the ground. She was still about 75 meters tall, but her strength was quickly fading.

"Balon's right," Yune said. "I... I'm barely hanging on. The growth magic helped me in the fight, but now... I feel like I could lose consciousness at any moment, any moment."

Yune suddenly lay down on the ground and fell fast asleep.

Erica followed the route the Queen of Destruction had shown her. Following the river, the pink-haired giantess should have reached the sacred valley fairly quickly. However, along the way to her destination, Erica discovered several small settlements. She simply couldn't resist the temptation to have some fun with the inhabitants of these settlements. All this delayed Erica for two days. Now she simply stood in the middle of yet another ruined village, pondering her next move. One route ran along the river and led directly to the sacred valley. The second circled the magical forest and led to several more settlements for a little fun. While pondering her next move, Erica glanced at the river. Out of the corner of her eye, the pink-haired giantess caught movement. A body was floating on the river's surface. Curious, Erica took a few steps forward.

"Looks like I'm in luck," Erica thought, recognizing the woman floating down the river as Jeanne. The Queen of Destruction, Ruby, tasked Erica with bringing the sorceress back alive and unharmed. Ruby magically implanted information into Erica's mind about where to find Jeanne and what she looked like. The giantess leaned over and caught her body with one hand. Jeanne didn't move. She was unconscious.

"Wake up!" Erica shouted, jabbing her finger at Jeanne's body. It worked, and the sorceress began to come to. Opening her eyes, Jeanne shuddered at the sight of the giantess before her, and prepared for battle.

"Don't be afraid," the pink-haired giantess said. "I don't intend to kill you. I am a loyal servant of the Queen of Destruction, my name is Erica. My mistress wishes to see you."

"Why does the Queen of Destruction need me?" Jeanne asked. "I thought she wanted me to gather magical energy for her."

"I don't know my mistress's plans," Erica replied. "But her orders are not to be questioned."

Holding the sorceress in the palm of her hand, Erica set off on her return journey. Ruby, meanwhile, was still in the port city. Just recently, with Jeanne's help, she had managed to speak with Yune.

"So that foolish girl rejected me," the Queen of Destruction thought. "I was ready to share with her all the pleasure that awaits. But never mind, she will regret her stubbornness."

Ruby rose to her full height and headed for the main square. There, surrounded on all sides by an earthen wall, lived the city's inhabitants. There were significantly fewer of them than when Erica was still here. While away the time until her servant returned, the Queen of Destruction decided to have a little fun. The remaining inhabitants were in poor condition. They hadn't eaten or drunk for two days. The giantess also periodically came and killed a few of them, simply for fun or out of boredom. Some of them were asleep, others simply sat idle. No one tried to escape. The earthen walls were not only very high but also very slippery, impossible to climb. The inhabitants' oppression was so profound that they barely reacted when they heard the Queen of Destruction's footsteps.

"Everyone wake up!" Ruby shouted, standing in the square. Her shadow fell on the inhabitants, blocking them from the sun.

"I've grown quite large," Ruby said, not addressing anyone in particular. "I enjoy being big and stronger than everyone else. It's my privilege as the Queen of Destruction. However, now you're all too small for me to fully enjoy your torment. Let me show you what I mean."

Ruby leaned over and caught one of the inhabitants between two fingers. He was a relatively tall and muscular man. Ruby held the man between her fingers and brought him closer to her face.

"You have quite a strong body," Ruby said. "But now your body and life belong to me. I simply can't resist destroying it."

The giantess pressed harder on the man, and his body was instantly crushed.

"This is still a lot of fun," Ruby said, rubbing the man's remains between her fingers. "But now I want to try something new."

"From now on, you are all my slaves," the Queen of Destruction declared, placing her hands on her hips. "From now on, the only purpose of your pathetic lives is to serve me and me alone. You must listen to my every word and fulfill my every wish."

Not all the city's inhabitants responded to these words. Some had already resigned themselves to imminent death. However, many took these words as an opportunity to survive.

"Let's do this..." Ruby said. She sat down on the ground and laid her feet before the townspeople. "Lick my feet."

The people exchanged glances. Now they faced a choice: humiliating service or certain death. Those who hadn't yet fully surrendered cautiously approached the giantess's feet. Eventually, about a dozen people stood at each foot. With their tongues, they began to lick the dirt from under the giantess's skin. Ruby watched this silently for a moment, enjoying her own power and the pleasant sensations on her feet.

— Вы вообще не стараетесь и не пытаетесь доставить мне удовольствие. — Внезапно сказала Руби, указав на группу у правой ступни. Великанша встала и занесла ногу над группой людей. Королева Разрушения резко опустила ногу, превратив в фарш около десятка человек.

"At least your bodies crunch pleasantly under my feet," Ruby said with a smile, glancing at the second group. "And for you, I have a much more important task. It will be better for you if you do everything correctly."

Ruby lay on her back and spread her legs.

"I think you already understand what I want from you," Ruby said. "Give me pleasure."

The group moved toward the giantess's crotch. Now about a dozen people were caressing Ruby's wet, hot folds in every possible way. Their tiny tongues, hands, and even entire bodies slid over the sensitive skin, trying to please. Some drowned in her juices, others desperately clung to her folds to keep from slipping. Ruby moaned softly, closing her eyes. The sensations were pleasant, but... insufficient. Too shallow. Too weak.

"Deeper," she growled, pressing her hips lightly. Several people instantly disappeared between them with a wet crunch. "You want to live, right?"

The survivors redoubled their efforts. Some even tried to climb inside. Ruby felt a slight shudder of pleasure and smiled.

"There you go... Good toys," Ruby said. She reached her peak slowly, almost lazily, with a long, low moan that shook the remains of the city walls.

"You've done well," said the Queen of Destruction. "But I'll still crush you into mincemeat."

The giantess lifted her buttocks and lowered them onto the group of people. Their bodies were instantly crushed beneath the Queen of Destruction's flesh.

"Yes, that's how it should be," Ruby said, crushing the remains of the people into the ground. "You serve me to the very end and please me in any way, even if it costs you your lives. That's how the world should be."

"It's funny," Ruby sighed, standing up. "Even when you try so hard to please me, you're still like ants, just crawling along the ground."

"And you're all as weak as ants," Ruby said. She glanced around the square. Of the city's several thousand inhabitants, less than a hundred remained. Most were already dead. "You all break so easily."

The Queen of Destruction crouched down next to a group of survivors. The giantess jabbed her index finger at one, crushing him instantly.

"And your bodies feel so fragile." As if to prove her point, Ruby jabbed her finger at the next person. "You're just very pathetic creatures, whose only purpose is to serve as my plaything."

"Even if I try my little finger..." The giantess jabbed her little finger at a man, then, moving it across the ground, crushed four more. "Nothing will change."

At that moment, Ruby heard footsteps approaching her. Turning her head, she saw Erica. She was calmly walking toward her mistress.

"My lady," Erica said, approaching close enough. "I have completed the task. The Enchantress Jeanne, whom you wished to see, is with me."

The giantess extended her palm, on which the woman was sitting.

"Good," Ruby said. "You have done well, now give it to me."

Jeanne ended up in the Queen of Destruction's arms.

"We need to talk," Ruby said, and was about to head toward the fortress wall, but suddenly stopped, as if remembering something.

"Oh, right. I almost forgot," Ruby said, turning her head to Erica. "Finish off everyone who's left. I'm too lazy to do this."

"Yes, my lady," Erica replied. After watching the Queen of Destruction leave, Erica turned to the hundred or so still living people. Some of them flinched, but many showed no reaction at all.

"Please..." one of the survivors suddenly pleaded. "You can kill everyone else, but please, let me live."

"You dare make a condition of me?" Erica said, slightly taken aback. "The Queen of Destruction's orders are that you all die. I will never disobey her."

Erica stepped closer and crushed a man with her foot.

"Know your place, you little piece of shit." Erica then began crushing the people one by one.

"The Queen of Destruction Ruby has deemed you useless," Elira said. "Now I understand why. You barely react to threats to your lives. Perhaps it's because you've been cooped up in this confined space for too long? It doesn't really matter, though: a broken toy is useless and must be mercilessly destroyed."

Over the next few minutes, Erica decimated all the city's inhabitants. Taking one last look at the square strewn with lifeless bodies, the pink-haired giantess followed her mistress. She found Ruby sitting on the ground near the fortress wall, the Queen of Destruction's face looming over one of the towers. Jeanne stood on that tower, telling her everything that had happened.

"After Yune rejected your generous offer..." Jeanne said. "I decided to punish her, but I was defeated and fell into the river." I lost consciousness and was found by your maid. Now I'm ready to serve you again.

"You couldn't defeat that weakling Yune?" Erica remarked sarcastically. "You're not worthy of serving the Queen of Destruction if you can't do something so simple."

"Don't you dare underestimate Yune," Jeanne said. "After talking to her, I realized she's very talented and has a great deal of magical energy. She's improving her control over her power as our battle progresses."

"Empty excuses." Erica stepped forward and loomed over Jeanne.

"Enough." Ruby raised her voice. Jeanne and Erica abruptly fell silent.

"Jeanne hasn't committed any serious offenses yet," the Queen of Destruction said. "She did everything exactly as I ordered. I was able to speak with Yune and get to know her better. Unfortunately, she rejected my offer. However, that's not important now. Jeanne has proven herself worthy of serving me and deserves a reward."

The Queen of Destruction extended a finger toward the sorceress. Its tip began to glow, and this light enveloped the sorceress's body. Jeanne experienced an unfamiliar sensation. She felt a pleasant warmth and power spreading through her from head to toe. Jeanne began to grow. The white tunic she was wearing tore and shredded. However, Jeanne didn't even notice, completely absorbed in the new sensations. The tower the sorceress stood on cracked and collapsed as Jeanne grew taller than the fortress walls. In a matter of seconds, the woman had grown to 90 meters. Standing up to her full height, the new giantess began to look around with interest and inspect her new body.

"This is incredible," Jeanne said. "I feel like my power has grown along with my body. Last time, I had to expend a lot of energy supporting my enormous body, but now that's no longer necessary." If I meet that Yune again...

"You'll run away with your tail between your legs again," Erica said mockingly. Jeanne looked at Erica seriously.

"Don't talk to me like that again," Jeanne said firmly. "Otherwise, I'll have to teach you some manners."

"Do you think you're strong enough for that?" Erica replied, not the least bit intimidated. The pink-haired giantess's eyes flashed, and pink flames flared above her horns. Jeanne, in turn, assumed a fighting stance, ready to unleash a veritable barrage of spells on her opponent.

"Both of you, stop!" The Queen of Destruction raised her voice, causing the two giantesses to flinch.

"Yes, forgive me, my lady," Erica said. Jeanne turned to Ruby and nodded in annoyance. "You two better mend your ways." After all, to carry out my plan, you'll have to work together.

Zhanna and Erica exchanged glances.

"Now I'll tell you my idea," Ruby said with a grin. "The time for games is over. Now we'll begin to reshape this world."

Yune slept for three days, her friends staying by her side the entire time. They were overjoyed when she began to wake up. Yune slowly came to. Her body still hummed with fatigue, but something had changed inside. The golden glow that had previously only flared in moments of rage or extreme danger now pulsed softly beneath her skin, as if it had become a part of her. She sat up, and the ground beneath her trembled slightly. Aurora and Elira were already on their feet. Both giantesses looked at her with the same expression—a mixture of surprise and admiration.

"Yune…" Aurora murmured quietly. "You… look different. While you were sleeping, we all noticed that you were slowly changing."

Yune looked down at herself and froze. Her body was no longer simply large. It had become… majestic. Her height had clearly surpassed 80 meters, and now she stood at 100 meters. Her light hair now shimmered with a warm gold, and her eyes shone with a soft amber light. But most importantly, new clothes seemed to have appeared on her as if out of nowhere. She was wearing a formal, almost school uniform, but on a gigantic scale. A dark brown jacket with a white shirt and a neat yellow tie. The jacket was unbuttoned, revealing a deep cleavage, and the white fabric of the shirt stretched across her ample breasts so tightly it seemed about to burst. The skirt hugged her hips. It all looked simultaneously elegant and menacing—as if the very power of the world had decided to dress her as the "Golden Heroine."

"These... aren't my old clothes," Yune muttered confusedly, running her fingers over the thin but rather durable material. "Did they appear while I was sleeping?"

"You probably wanted them yourself and summoned these clothes yourself with magic," Balon said. "You always wanted to be clothed."

Elira stepped closer, her muscular body now dwarfed by the new Yune.

"Great... no, just Yune. These clothes are imbued with your own power. They grew right on you and changed with you. You're not just a big girl now. You're the embodiment of beauty and power."

Aurora crossed her arms under her chest. Her own figure, after lifting the curse, was also impressive. The princess grinned, though a hint of envy flickered in her eyes.

"You look damn good," Aurora said. "Even I would be jealous if I weren't a princess. But... are you okay? After Jeanne and all that madness?"

Yune nodded, though memories of the white space and Ruby's sly smile still swirled inside her.

"I gave up on her. Definitely." Yune said decisively. "But... she showed me what I could become. And that scares me. I don't want to be a destroyer. I want to bring only good to this world. And I'll start with this."

Yune extended her hand toward Aurora and Elira. A bright, warm glow appeared in Yune's palm and rushed toward her two friends. The light enveloped the two giantesses' bodies like a warm blanket. Simultaneously, they began to grow. Their bodies stretched upward, rising higher and higher, until Aurora and Elira were the same height as Yune. Now three giantesses, each 100 meters tall, stood in the middle of the clearing. Thanks to Yune's magic, the clothes her friends were wearing grew along with them.

"I've decided," Yune said, placing her hands on her friends' shoulders. "I can no longer ignore the Queen of Destruction's atrocities. I will no longer hide from her and her servants. I am going to find and stop her. I have the power to do so now. You will help me!" “Yes,” said Aurora. “I am the princess and future queen of the kingdom of Chibiland, and I will not allow this monster to destroy my country and kill my subjects.”

“I am with you too,” said Elira. “Giants and ordinary people must live in harmony. This coexistence will change this world for the better. Ruby and her minions portray giantesses as monsters capable only of destroying all life. I will also never forgive her for turning me into her puppet. Yes, I will come with you and help stop her.”

“Then let’s go,” Yune said with determination in her voice. “We must find Ruby and Erika as quickly as possible. But... how do we do that?”

Balon, standing on the ground, stared in amazement at the three giant figures towering over him. Coming to his senses, he coughed.

“We must move.” "He said. The three giantesses simultaneously looked at the tiny man, now even smaller than they had ever seen him. Balon, in turn, hesitated slightly. He knew these three well and knew he was in no danger, but their new size was unusual. "We no longer need the Sacred Valley. We have achieved our goal, albeit in a rather dangerous way. Yune has better control of her power now. Ruby and Erika are probably planning something terrible right now. But if we just wander around, we won't be able to find the Queen of Destruction quickly."

Yune came closer. Her shadow covered Balon and part of the forest behind him. Each step was now heavy and confident, but she tried to tread carefully—a habit developed over her time in this world.

"Then where should we go now?" she asked. "Perhaps we should just return to the capital?"

Aurora shook her head and also came closer.

"First, let's visit a city called Silver Stronghold. It's the second largest city in the kingdom. It's much closer than the capital. There are enough people and resources there to launch a full-scale search. Besides..." she smiled, "I want the subjects of the Kingdom of Chibiland to see that there are those in this world who can stop the Queen of Destruction."

Elira nodded, her black ponytail swaying.

"And I want to show them that there are giantesses who want to live peacefully and are on the side of good," she said.

The giantesses were about to set off when Aurora leaned over Balon. As usual, she extended her hand to her squire. However, the princess hadn't taken into account that she had become five times larger than she had been this morning. Her palm was now the size of a building, and with the same amount of force as before, Aurora caused a small earthquake, causing Balon to stagger and fall to the ground.

"Come on, why are you hesitating?" Aurora asked with disbelief and irritation.

"I think..." Balon replied, rising to his feet and shaking off the dirt. "At your new size, you need to be even more careful. If you don't control your power, you could inadvertently cause a lot of trouble for everyone around you."

"Balon, do you think I can't control myself?" the princess asked, her voice hurt.

"If you want, I can carry you," Yune said. She, too, placed her hand on the ground, but did so much more carefully.

"No!" Aurora cried out. She grabbed her squire with two fingers and placed him in her palm. "The balloon is mine... the squire, and I am responsible for it. Let's go!"

Aurora rose to her full height and headed down the road toward the city. Yune and Elira merely grinned and followed her. The group set off. A few days later, they reached the walls of the Silver Stronghold. The city was already seething. Scouts had long since reported the approach of enormous figures. Mages and archers stood on the walls, ready for the final battle. When Yune and her two friends appeared on the horizon, panic broke out instantly. She walked slowly, trying not to trample the fields and roads. Aurora and Elira held on. A little behind. Balon sat on Aurora's shoulder. Yune and Elira remained behind, and the princess stepped forward.

"People of the Silver Hold!" Aurora shouted, loud enough for the entire city to hear. "I am Princess Aurora! I am your future queen, you have nothing to fear from me. I am not your enemy. My friends and I have come to protect you!"

But her words were drowned out by screams of horror. One of the mages, losing his composure, launched a powerful blast of ice straight at Aurora's chest. The ice hit the fabric of her clothes and... simply melted, leaving no scratch. Aurora sighed.

"I told you... I don't want to hurt anyone..." she said, trying to hide her irritation. "I will not respond to your attacks, because I am not your enemy."

She took another step. The giantess's approach only frightened the defenders even more.

"Wait!" Balon shouted. "Let me go first. Perhaps a conversation with a normal-sized man will calm them down."

Aurora decided to heed this advice and lowered the squire to the ground. Balon calmly approached the fortress wall.

"I am Princess Aurora's faithful squire," Balon introduced himself. "Please let me in. I wish to speak."

A brief argument broke out among the city's defenders. After a brief altercation, the soldiers did not open the gates, but lowered a ladder. Balon climbed it to the wall. Several soldiers in expensive armor were already waiting for him there. They were the ones leading the city during this difficult time. Aurora and the others hadn't heard the conversation, which lasted for approximately twenty minutes. It seemed Balon had finally managed to find the right words. After the conversation ended, the commanders gave the command, and the soldiers and mages on the walls lowered their weapons. The initial tension hadn't completely dissipated, but now the people of Northern Stronghold feared the three giantesses a little less. Balon returned to Aurora.

The Council of the Silver Stronghold was still trembling with fear, but a decision had been made. The city gates remained closed, but a white flag of truce was raised on the wall. Balon returned to his giantesses and reported:

"They agreed not to attack until we prove they are not enemies. The scouts have already left. We were told to wait here, at the southern gate. If Ruby is truly close, they will see her first."

Yune nodded. She knelt down carefully, so as not to create another earthquake. Her 100-meter-tall figure in a dark brown jacket and yellow tie still loomed over the wall like a living mountain. Aurora and Elira sat next to each other, forming a semicircle protecting the approaches to the city.

"I sense something," Yune said quietly, closing her eyes. The golden glow in her pupils grew brighter.

"Ruby and her followers are somewhere nearby. I can't say exactly where, but I can sense their presence," Yune said, looking around. "And they're... much larger than before."

Elira clenched her fists. Her muscular body tensed.

"Let him come. This time, we won't run."

"I agree. Last time, we fled from the Queen of Destruction like frightened girls. This time, everything will be different." Aurora grinned, but her smile was tinged with determination. "Finally, I can show that red-haired creature what a true princess of Chibiland is."

Several hours passed, but the wait was worth it. A messenger galloped from the south, pale as death. He reported that several villages south of the city of Northern Stronghold had already been devastated, and a giantess had even been found. Unfortunately, the messenger was too frightened to describe the giantess's appearance and size in detail. Yune rose to her full height. The golden glow around her grew brighter.

"Forward!" Yune said firmly. "The atrocities of the Queen of Destruction and her servants must be stopped immediately."

Erica scratched her head in irritation. She closed the lid of the enormous, impenetrable cage. It was filled with the specimens she'd been collecting on Jeanne's behalf. The very fact that Erica was forced to serve this arrogant sorceress infuriated her. However, Erica held her ground.

"If this works, this world will soon be mine," the Queen of Destruction said after explaining her plan. Both Erica and Jeanne had distinct and crucial roles to play.

"My mistress's orders are unquestionable," Erica thought. "I will carry them out without question, even if I don't like it."

The pink-haired giantess sighed resignedly. She glanced at the cage. It held about a hundred specimens. The cage itself was a massive box lined with thick metal. Small holes in the top allowed fresh air to enter. To collect enough samples, Erica had to visit all the surrounding villages. Now that the cage was full, she had to be taken to Jeanne.

"She can wait," Erica decided. "With all this packing, I completely forgot I could have a little fun."

The pink-haired giantess looked around. There were still people left in the village, surrounded by an earthen wall.

"Hey you!" Erica shouted at a random person on the ground. "Do you think my foot is heavy?"

Before the person could react, a huge foot crashed down on him, turning him into a bloody stain on the ground. The other villagers began screaming and scattering in panic.

"Oh, stop whining," Erica said irritably. "You worthless scumbags."

"But this time, there's a reason for your death," the pink-haired giantess said. "You are simply useless to my mistress and her plans. Therefore, you will all die here."

Without a second's hesitation, Erica sat down on one of the houses, instantly crushing it. Reaching out, Erica caught several more people and placed them in her palm.

"Your pathetic lives are now in my hands, and with one squeeze they end." The pink-haired giantess clenched her hand into a fist, crushing the people into shapeless lumps. "Damn useless."

After that, Erica spread her legs further, trapping several people in front of her crotch.

"You better start giving me pleasure," Erica said. Eventually, two dozen people began to pleasure the pink-haired giantess.

"What are you even doing there?" Erica asked discontentedly. "I told you to please me. You need to go deeper."

Erica began pushing the people into her vagina one after another. Now several were digging inside the pink-haired giantess's body, giving her pleasure.

"It's still not enough for me," Erica said, gasping with pleasure. "You're all too small. Your strength isn't enough to satisfy me. Perhaps there's only one way you can lift my spirits... You all have to die..."

Erica began to slowly close her thighs. The people trapped between her legs were trapped. However, Erica was in no hurry to end their lives. She waited until the people inside her vagina brought her to climax, and then killed them all instantly.

"Yes, I just did it..." Erica lay down on the ground, recovering. "You all died for me. I just love the way your bodies crunch."

After catching her breath, Erica straightened up and looked at the remaining people.

"You truly are pathetic creatures." "The pink-haired giantess said. "You still don't understand your purpose. But it's actually very simple. Your place in this world is to be crushed beneath our feet. Your bodies are fleshy and juicy, and possess the perfect degree of crunchiness. I can't hold back any longer. I will grind your bodies into fine pulp. Your crushed bodies will become mince between my toes. And there's absolutely nothing I can do about it. This is your only purpose."

The giantess slammed her foot down on the fleeing people. She did this again and again, until all that remained of the village was a pile of shapeless rubble and bloody stains.

"I think it's time to leave," Erica said. She was about to reach for the cage to pick it up, but suddenly felt someone's presence nearby. The pink-haired giantess turned around and received a powerful punch to the face. Erica staggered, but managed to stay on her feet and received another blow, this time to the stomach. The pink-haired giantess doubled over in pain. Looking up, Erica caught sight of Princess Aurora standing before her. She leaped forward with incredible speed and delivered a powerful punch to the pink-haired giantess's side. The ground shook. Erica tried to retreat, but Elira blocked her path, grabbing her arm and throwing her aside. Erica fell to the ground. Yune stepped toward the pink-haired giantess, her 100-meter-tall figure in her dark brown jacket and golden glow appearing both majestic and menacing. The ground beneath her boot gave way, leaving a deep dent.

"Erica," Yune said calmly but firmly. "Finally, we meet again."

Erica rose, wiping blood from her lip. Her eyes flashed with anger and excitement.

"Oh, finally, a true Golden Heroine has deigned to appear..." she growled. "The Lady will be pleased. And I... I've been wanting to crush you properly for a long time."

She lunged forward. The 90-meter-tall, pink-haired giantess moved unexpectedly fast. Her fist flew toward Yune, but she managed to get her arm out. The two giant bodies collided with a deafening roar. The blast wave swept across the plain, demolishing forests and raising clouds of dust. Aurora didn't wait. With a joyful battle cry, she leaped onto Erica's back, wrapping her powerful arms around her neck.

"Now feel what it's like to be truly strangled!" the princess shouted. Elira, meanwhile, circled around Erica and delivered a heavy blow to the ribs. Three giantesses simultaneously pounced on Ruby's servant. Erica growled, trying to shake them off, but the difference in their coordination was too great.

"You... all... are pathetic!" she screamed, trying to grab Aurora by the hair. The princess dodged and slammed her elbow into Erica's face. Blood spurted from the pink-haired girl's nose. Yune wasn't seriously attacking. She held Erica's wrist, preventing her from using magic. Yune had learned to drain magical energy with a single touch.

"We don't want to kill you," she said, almost pleadingly. "Tell us where Ruby is. We can finish this without any more bloodshed."

Erica burst out laughing, despite the blood running down her chin.

"Stupid girl... Do you still think you can be 'kind'?" Erica shouted. Her tone now sounded very much like Ruby's. "Look at you! You're just like me, you liked it, being stronger than everyone, right? You just bottled it up."

Yune shuddered. The golden glow, like the self-confidence around her, dimmed for a moment. At that moment, Erika seized the opportunity. She concentrated on the remaining energy she still had. The pink-haired giantess suddenly grew another ten meters, reaching 100 meters. Now she was almost the same height as Yune. The force of Erika's blow, as well as the power of her magic, increased. Erika broke free from her grip and threw Aurora aside. The princess crashed into the ground.

"Aurora!" Yune shouted. Elira lunged at Erika, but Erika met her with a powerful blow to the stomach. Elira's muscles held, but she was thrown back.

"I've had enough of your games!" Erika shouted. "Earthwave!"

She kicked the ground. The earth, like a sea, rose in a huge wave and threw the three giantesses away from Erika.

"I'd like to play with you longer. However, I still have much to do," Erika barked. Seizing the opportunity, the pink-haired giantess leaped toward the specimen cage.

"Damn it, she's escaping!" Elira shouted, but it was too late. The pink-haired giantess waved her hand, and space itself parted before her. A tear in reality connected two places in this world, forming a portal. Erika leaped through the portal, which immediately closed behind her.

"Damn it!" Yune stood up. "We almost caught her."

She clenched her fists in anger. The golden glow flared brighter than before. Yune began to grow. 110... 120... 130 meters. Her jacket strained, her tie frayed, but the clothes, forged by her own power, held. Now she towered over her friends.

"Yune, calm down," Aurora said, coming closer. "Think about this. Erica escaped from us for the first time. Fear flickered in her eyes... and she won't act so brazen again. Next time, we'll definitely catch her; she won't escape us."

"Yes..." Yune replied, calming down a bit. "Next time... I won't try to talk to her..."

Erica landed on the hard floor and nearly dropped the cage containing the precious specimens. A little later, setting the cage down, the pink-haired giantess crouched down and clutched her shoulders. Her whole body ached from the numerous blows. Erica just wanted to rest a little longer when she heard footsteps next to her.

"You're late again," said Zhanna. "Are you distracted by games again instead of doing your job?"

Erica didn't answer. She simply rolled over onto her back and looked up. Jeanne stood next to her, watching her.

"Now that's interesting..." the sorceress said. "What happened to you? You seem more frantic than usual."

Erica paused, as if considering whether to share the information, but answered anyway.

"I met Yune and her friends," the pink-haired giantess said. "They've become much stronger than before."

Over the next few minutes, Erica told Jeanne everything that had happened.

"I told you not to underestimate our enemies," Jeanne said with a slight smile. "Yune has great talent and enormous potential to be reckoned with. Judging by your story, she's already learned to increase her friends' size. This means that, with time, our enemies could become even stronger."

"None of them can compare to Ruby, the great and terrible Queen of Destruction," Erica replied zealously. She had already found the strength to rise to her feet, but she stood there in disbelief.

"None of them can compare to Ruby, the great and terrible Queen of Destruction," Erica replied zealously. She had already found the strength to rise to her feet, but she stood unsteadily, swaying.

"I need to rest," Erica said. "I'll recover today, and tomorrow I'll continue collecting samples for you."

Erica began to walk away and soon disappeared from sight. Zhanna watched her go, then, picking up the cage from the ground, went about her business.

"Yes, as I thought, Yune is growing stronger," the sorceress thought. "But her efforts will be useless against the Queen of Destruction's plan. Once this is all over, the world will tremble beneath Ruby's feet, and no one in this world will be able to stop her."

Ruby emerged from behind the hills slowly, savoring every moment. 220 meters. Her body glowed with a deep crimson light. Her red hair fluttered like the banner of the apocalypse. Her black horns glowed. The smile on her face was both gentle and predatory.

"Wow..." she drawled, surveying the city before her. "I can have some fun here while my subordinates work."

The Queen of Destruction had a magnificent view of a nondescript trading town. Ruby walked slowly toward the town.

"Amazing," the giantess thought. "They're not attacking me at all. Have they completely lost their will?"

As she approached the town, Ruby saw a small group of people gathered at its gates. The giantess stopped a step away from the gates and looked at the assembled group with interest. A plump man in expensive clothes emerged from the small crowd.

"Oh, great Queen of Destruction!" he cried in a trembling voice. "I, the mayor and all the nobles of this city, wish to surrender. We renounce the kingdom of Chibiland and King Tyrion. From now on, we all serve you and you alone. So please, spare us and our city."

"So, you are willing to submit to me and carry out all my commands?" Ruby asked.

"Yes, that's true," the mayor replied. "We will submit to the Queen of Destruction, the new ruler of this world."

The next moment, Ruby's foot crashed down on the mayor. The man died instantly, without even understanding why.

"Look at this..." the giantess said, raising her foot above the crowd. A red, shapeless stain remained on her foot. "Even his own mother won't recognize him. I command you all to become stains on my soles."

Before the people could recover from the shock, a huge foot crashed down on them. Several dozen of the city's nobles were instantly crushed to the ground. Those lucky enough to survive fled, but they were soon crushed.

"To be honest, I was a little hungry on my way here," said the Queen of Destruction. "You all look delicious. Your leaders told me this city belongs to me now. So you wouldn't mind if I tasted you?"

The soldiers on the walls and the city's inhabitants beyond, realizing that appeasing the Queen of Destruction was impossible, scattered in panic. Screams of terror mingled with the rumble of collapsing buildings. Ruby's smile widened. She slowly raised her foot and lowered it onto the main street. Dozens of people disappeared beneath her foot with a wet, juicy crunch. Red stains spread across the cobblestones like crushed berries.

"How sweet," she purred, turning her foot from side to side and rubbing the remains. "You even tried to give up. And yet I'll crush you anyway. Because I want to."

She leaned over, scooped up five fleeing townspeople with two fingers, and held them to her face. They screamed desperately, thrashing in her fingers.

"You're so tiny... and so delicious to look at," Ruby whispered. She opened her mouth and slowly, savoring the moment, placed all five on her tongue. She closed her lips. A muffled noise echoed in her mouth for a few seconds, then a loud "thump." The Queen of Destruction sighed contentedly.

"Next batch," she said, and lowered her palm to the market square. Her fingers scooped up several dozen people, along with their stalls and carts. She brought a handful to her deep cleavage and simply dumped them there. Tiny bodies fell between her enormous breasts. Ruby squeezed them lightly, enjoying the faint movement and muffled cries.

"Mmm... ticklish," she whispered and pressed harder. The crunching and wet sound of bodies being crushed made her moan softly with pleasure.

"You're so feisty," the Queen of Destruction said with a grin. "Haven't you realized that running from me is useless? Actually, I like that quality of yours. Why don't I have a little fun?"

Ruby waved her hand, and several hundred people suddenly flew into the air and froze at the giantess's face. Ruby's magic held them in the air, preventing them from falling or escaping.

"Forward," Ruby said, beckoning a dozen people with her finger. The unfortunates flew straight into the open mouth of the Queen of Destruction. They were all instantly swallowed.

"This isn't enough for me," Ruby said. "I want more. After all, I'm a real glutton. Just come to me, everyone."

The giantess sat down on the ground and opened her mouth. The floating people began to move. Lined up in lines of ten, they headed toward the Queen of Destruction's mouth. Every ten people that reached Ruby's mouth fell inside and were immediately swallowed, and another ten immediately took their place. The people screamed and begged for mercy, but their efforts were futile. This horrific feast continued until the giantess had eaten everyone she could catch.

"My belly is full," Ruby said, swallowing the last ten people. "Now I have enough strength to do it..."

The Queen of Destruction began to grow. Simply sitting on the ground, Ruby crushed several nearby buildings. The growth spurt continued until the giantess reached 250 meters. The Queen of Destruction rose to her full height and looked down. There, she saw several people running away from her. Without thinking, the giantess stomped on them, sending blood splattering across the ground.

"I must admit, you make good slaves," Ruby said, moving her foot along the ground. "You satisfy your mistress with your crunchy bodies."

"You see, I'm very impatient," the giantess said, thinking for a moment. "Perhaps I shouldn't rush to crush you. Perhaps I should play with you a little before I crush you?"

The Queen of Destruction glanced around and quickly found those on whom she could test her suspicions. It was a crowd of townspeople fleeing. Ruby cast a paralysis spell on them, and every single one froze in place.

"First, I'll play with you for a while," Ruby said, stepping closer. With a precise flick of her left toe, the giantess kicked one of the townspeople in the back. The man flew several meters and crashed into a wall, dying instantly.

"And I want to crush you much more slowly than I did before." Ruby began to slowly lower her foot onto the crowd. "Feel the fear and panic. I want to savor every crunch of your bones."

The foot slowly descended on the people and just as slowly began to increase the pressure on them. Slowly, screams of terror gave way to the crunching of bones.

"None of you were able to escape me," Ruby said with relish. The cruel Queen of Destruction continued to indulge in her murderous frenzy. She slaughtered the townspeople again and again. Hundreds and thousands of people died at her whim. Death was the only way out of her encounter with Ruby.

"Wriggle as much as you want," the giantess laughed, and her laughter echoed throughout the city. About fifty people were standing on the giantess's palms. She opened her mouth, and they all began to fall screaming. "You're even tastier this way."

Ruby played with her tongue over her victims before swallowing.

"You're all ridiculously weak," Ruby said a little later, smearing the remains of hundreds of people across the ground. "I'll show you true strength."

Swinging, she struck one of the buildings. The house shattered into pieces like a pile of cards. Debris and screaming people flew into the air. Ruby deftly caught several in her fist and immediately shoved them into her mouth.

"Crunch..." she muttered contentedly, chewing. "You're even better than I thought." Juicy fear adds a special flavor.

She took a step forward. Half the central square disappeared beneath her foot. Blood and debris sprayed in all directions. The remaining residents fled in terror to the outskirts, but Ruby simply crouched down, blocking the entire southern exit. Her enormous hips and buttocks covered several streets at once.

"Where are you going?" she asked tenderly. "I haven't played enough yet."

The Queen of Destruction slowly ran her finger along the ground, collecting dozens of tiny figures. She held them up to her face, examining them with a predatory smile.

"So cute... so fragile..." she whispered, and one by one began to push them between her breasts. The figures disappeared into her deep cleavage, crushed by the warm, heavy flesh. Ruby lightly squeezed her breasts with her hands and moaned with pleasure, feeling a faint stirring within. A little later, the Queen smiled predatorily and strode toward the northern part of the city. She simply lay down on her chest, covering several blocks, crushing houses and people with a single movement, and began to slowly rub herself, leaving wet, red marks in her wake. Ruby laughed low and contentedly. The Queen of Destruction began to grow, eventually reaching 300 meters. "This is what the world should look like under my rule..."

Erica recovered fairly quickly from yesterday's battle. Today, she went out again to collect samples for Jeanne. At first, she was angry at herself for her weakness in the battle against her mistress's enemies, but the destruction of one village, which turned out to have a surprisingly large number of samples, lifted the pink-haired giantess's spirits. Finding another village, Erica decided she could vent her anger there. She had already caught several people in her hand and crushed them with a clenched fist.

"Yes, the fact that you are still helpless before me calms me down," Erica said. She was already considering how to dispose of the others when she felt someone approaching.

Three enormous figures appeared on the horizon. Yune was leading the way. 130 meters away, a golden glow around her body, her dark brown jacket unbuttoned, her yellow tie slightly disheveled. Behind her were Aurora and Elira, both grown to 110 meters tall. Their faces were full of determination.

Yune stopped, then abruptly moved toward Erika. Before the pink-haired giantess could react, Yune was at her side. A powerful blow to Erika's stomach caused her to double over in pain. At that moment, Elira nudged her opponent in the side, forcing him to retreat.

"You're even more aggressive this time," Erika said, assuming a fighting stance. "Don't you want to talk to me?"

"No more talking," Yune replied curtly. She and Elira attacked simultaneously from both sides, pushing the opponent back. Sometimes, Erika managed to parry or dodge the attacks. She struck back several times, but with each blow she took, she realized that victory in this battle was not in the cards.

"Damn it." Erika thought. "They're stronger than last time. Do I really have to run again?"

Looking back, Erica saw Aurora leaning over the cage.

"No!" Erica cried, gathering her strength. "Don't you dare touch them."

The pink-haired giantess's eyes flashed, and she quickly reached the cage and pushed the princess aside. Grabbing the cage, Elira opened the portal again and jumped through.

"You may have gotten bigger and stronger, but you're still clumsy hen-like creatures," Erica shouted smugly before disappearing into the portal.

"Did we succeed?" Yune asked, glancing at Aurora.

"Yes," the princess replied. "The balloon is inside, we just need to find it. Let's do it as quickly as possible."

The balloon found itself in pitch darkness. Almost no light penetrated the cage. He felt around to make sure he hadn't dropped the small yellow crystal Yune had given him.

After Erica had managed to escape last time, he, like the three giantesses, realized the pink-haired giantess would never tell them why she was collecting things from the villages or where she was taking them. Oddly enough, Yune was the first to offer a solution. She had spent the entire night practicing her magic and had finally managed to create a small crystal. She announced that she could sense the crystal's location. Unfortunately, the crystal needed a living being to draw life energy from at all times. Otherwise, the crystal simply wouldn't work.

When news arrived that Erica had returned, there was no time to devise a new plan. However, for now, everything was going according to plan. Yune and Elira distracted the pink-haired giantess while Aurora placed her squire inside the cage.

"Now all I have to do is wait to be found," Balon thought. "The main thing is not to die before then."

"Is anyone here?" Balon asked, still in the pitch darkness. Barely audible whispers answered. Someone was clearly there, but they were in no hurry to engage in dialogue. The squire rummaged through his bag and pulled out the small stone Yune had given him. He clutched it in his fist, and the stone began to glow faintly with a soft golden light, illuminating the cramped space of the cage. Around it sat and lay two dozen exhausted girls. All of them were frightened, naked, and empty-eyed. Some were crying quietly, others simply stared into space.

"Are you... are you all residents of the recently destroyed village?" Balon asked quietly.

One of the girls, a slender brunette, raised her head and looked at Balon.

"We were all kidnapped from the same village... That pink-haired creature destroyed our homes and killed our loved ones." She says we're needed for the great Queen of Destruction.

The girl clenched her fists in anger. However, apparently realizing the futility of her anger, she hung her head. Balon clenched his jaw. So this was why Erica had been scouring the villages.

"My name is Balon. I am a knight of the kingdom of Chibiland and Princess Aurora's loyal squire," he said, stepping into the center of the cage so everyone present could see him. "I'm here for a reason. Princess Aurora and her friends will soon come to save us all. Hold on. We'll get out."

The girls exchanged distrustful glances, but for the first time in a long time, a spark of hope flickered in their eyes.

"I'm sorry we didn't manage to save you sooner..." he approached the very girl who had spoken to him first. And then he noticed what he should have noticed immediately. All twenty girls surrounding him were three or four times his size. Their heights ranged from 5 to 7 meters. The girl he was about to approach was one of the tallest, standing at 8 meters. The squire didn't even reach her knees.

"Wow," Balon said, frozen in place, astonished. He had become accustomed to being around beings much larger than himself, but this number, coupled with the unexpectedness, threw him off balance.

"You... Have you always been like this?" Balon asked, regaining his composure.

"No," the giantess replied, looking down at him. "The pink-haired giantess made us like this."

"I think I'm close to solving the Queen of Destruction's plan," Balon thought. "Please tell me what happened to you."

"The pink-haired giantess suddenly appeared in our village," the giantess began her story. "First, she surrounded us with an earthen wall. Then she separated the men from the women. After that, she took several girls in her hand and channeled magical energy into our bodies. Most didn't react at all. But some began to grow. Those who passed this test, the pink-haired creature placed here, and killed the rest. If I were just a little bigger, I'd really like to kill that pink-haired demon and her master, the Queen of Destruction. I know many of us would like to do so, but... We're too small and weak for that."

The giantess sat down on the floor of the cage again; even sitting, she was taller than Balon. The squire paused in thought. The girls present, thanks to their new size, already surpassed many of the knights of the Chibiland kingdom in strength. However, this strength won't be enough to defeat Erica.

"Right now, we just need to hold out until help arrives. Until then, we need to stick together."

The cage shook violently, and Balon lost his footing. Two large hands caught him, preventing him from falling. Balon found himself face to face with the very girl who had spoken to him.

"Be careful, Mister Knight," she said with a grin. The giantess held Balon by the shoulders, as if he were a doll. The realization of her own strength and size seemed to amuse her. "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Zoya..."

Meanwhile, outside.

Erica emerged from the portal into a huge cavern beneath the ancient ruins that had once been an abandoned temple. The cave was spacious enough for several giantesses to hide there. Jeanne was already waiting for her.

"You're late," the sorceress said coldly. "I don't want to upset the Queen of Destruction."

"Shut up," Erica snapped, setting the heavy cage down on the stone floor. "I was... attacked again."

Jeanne narrowed her eyes.

"Yune?" the sorceress asked.

"She and her two friends. They grew even bigger and angrier. But I managed to escape." Erica replied. "I need to rest."

The pink-haired giantess withdrew.

Jeanne approached the cage and waved her hand over it. Her white eyes flashed.

"Good. There are enough samples here. Enough to satisfy the Queen of Destruction. Her plan will soon be realized."

Inside the cage, Balon struggled to understand what was happening outside. He pressed his ear to the wall of the cage and held his breath. Meanwhile, Zhanna set the cage down and opened its lid.

"Oh no!" Balon said. "Zhanna is alive. She must not know I'm here under any circumstances."

Zoya quickly pressed the squire to her chest and turned her back to Zhanna, completely shielding Balon with her body. The sorceress ignored this. Without looking, she grabbed one of the captives. It turned out to be a pretty girl, 5 meters tall.

"Yes, I'll start with you," Zhanna said, glancing at the girl. She placed the captive on the stone altar in the center of the cave. The girl, only five meters tall, was trembling all over. Her naked body glistened with sweat and tears.

"Please... don't..." she whispered, trying to crawl away. "Don't hurt me."

Zhanna merely smiled coldly. Her white eyes glowed with a silvery light. The sorceress raised her hand, and thin silver threads erupted from her fingers. They entwined the girl's entire body, preventing her from moving. Then these threads pierced her skin like needles. The captive arched and screamed in pain.

"Who said I was going to harm you?" Zhanna said. "On the contrary, I want you to become better than you are now. Your body has already responded and demonstrated its ability to absorb and store a vast amount of life energy."

"You are a very good specimen," Zhanna muttered. "Pure, fresh... The Queen will be pleased."

The canister, pressed to Zoe's chest, was barely breathing. The giantess shielded it with her body, trying not to move. The other girls in the cage froze, realizing what was happening. Zhanna approached the large red crystal standing in the center of the cave. The silver threads that had previously entwined the sorceress's hand were now attached to the crystal.

"What are you planning to do with me?" the girl shouted.

"Isn't it obvious?" Zhanna said. "I've already told you and shown you enough for you to understand."

"Oh, yes, sorry, I forgot that until now you were just an ordinary village girl. You simply don't have the brains to understand the Queen of Destruction's plans," Zhanna said with a hint of arrogance in her voice. "Okay, I'll tell you. Since I've been here, I've had no one to talk to. Erica can only think about her mistress." She's a terrible conversationalist.

Zhanna pointed at the crystal.

"What do you think this is?" The captive stared at her silently. "It's a crystal charged with the life energy of the Queen of Destruction. I've linked your body to this crystal with my threads. Your body, as you already know, is capable of absorbing life energy. It's because of this property of your body that you ended up here."

"But why me?" the captive screamed angrily. She tried to break free, but the threads were surprisingly strong.

"Tell me, did your parents tell you bedtime stories?" Zhanna asked.

"They did..." the girl snapped. "Everything was fine until you came and killed them."

"Calm down," the sorceress replied emotionlessly. "Compared to what's to come, your parents' deaths are a mere trifle."

"If they told you stories," Zhanna continued. "Then you probably know the legend of the creation of the kingdom of Chibiland. Yes, it all began with the Golden Heroine, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and quickly united a dozen perpetually warring kingdoms into one. They say the Golden Heroine possessed the power to destroy entire continents with a wave of her hand. However, she used her powers to make this world a better place. Having united the entire world under her rule, the Golden Heroine ruled this world for over a hundred years. It was probably the best era in this world. However, everything changed when someone equal in power to the Golden Heroine appeared in this world. I'm sure you know who I mean..."

"The Queen of Destruction," said the captive.

"Yes, that's exactly it," said Zhanna. "The Queen of Destruction didn't even think about the safety and future of this world." Her sole purpose in existence is to destroy everything in her path. It's unknown where the Queen of Destruction came from. Perhaps our world isn't the first she's chosen as her plaything. Perhaps our world would have suffered a truly terrible fate if we hadn't had the Golden Heroine. The conflict between these two was inevitable. Their battle was devastating. How devastating, you ask? So devastating that the geography of our world has been different to this day. All continents, seas, and oceans were created as a result of their battle. But ultimately, the Golden Heroine drove the Queen of Destruction away. The villain fled to another world to heal. Before fleeing, she screamed so loudly that her voice was heard throughout the world. She promised to return and take revenge. In the battle, the Golden Heroine suffered such serious wounds that she soon died. With her death, the world realized that if the Queen of Destruction truly returned, there would be no one left to protect us from her wrath. On that day, a prophecy of the Queen of Destruction's return was passed down through generations.

"That's where the story ends, a story any child over seven knows," said Zhanna. "However, a select few know more interesting details. In fact, the Golden Heroine was able to drive away the Queen of Destruction without sustaining any serious injuries. However, their battle literally wiped almost all of humanity from the face of the earth. Then, the Golden Heroine sacrificed herself to restore humanity to this world. She left each person a grain of her own power. Thanks to her sacrifice, our world still exists. Over time, the world's population grew, and these grains of power continued to randomly pass from person to person. Eventually, it became clear that the Golden Heroine had failed to distribute her power evenly. More precisely, each person received a different aspect of her power. Most received ordinary, unremarkable fragments. A few people received aspects that carried the Golden Heroine's incredible physical strength. Such people are strong and healthy from birth." Others, like me, received shards containing a portion of her incredible magical power. Every person capable of using magic has these. And now comes the most interesting part. Some people received shards that carried the Golden Heroine's ability to grow in size. Unfortunately, these shards themselves cannot make you larger. These shards require fuel, either magic or power. Of course, there are unique cases. For example, Princess Aurora. Two shards met within her: a shard of strength and a shard of size. Resonating, they bestowed such power upon the princess that she was unable to control it for a long time. Another interesting case I encountered quite recently: Elira, Yune's friend. I immediately recognized the shard of growth in her. However, it was so enormous that even without fuel, it had been slowly increasing her height throughout her life. Regarding Yune...

The sorceress wanted to say something else, but she was interrupted. It was Erika.

"You're starting this pointless chatter again," the pink-haired giantess said. "Do your job and don't get distracted."

"Okay," Jeanne replied. "Well, you'll understand everything now."

The sorceress placed her hand on the crystal, and blood-red energy erupted from it and rushed toward the captive. The girl's body began to grow rapidly. The Queen of Destruction's energy contributed to more than just her height. The captive's breasts also became significantly larger, her hips wider, and her buttocks more rounded. The entire transformation lasted less than a minute and produced significant results. Now a 100-meter-tall giantess lay before Jeanne. The girl no longer spoke. Her face took on an emotionless, empty look. The anger and fire in her eyes gave way to absolute emptiness.

Balon immediately recognized that expression. It was the same face Elira had made when she fell under the Queen of Destruction's influence. “So that’s why Erica kidnapped the girls,” the squire thought. “They turn them into their weak-willed servants.”

Confirming his thoughts, Jeanne stepped back and gave the order.

“Now stand up.”

The captive could now move again. She obeyed without complaint.

“Tell me, what is your purpose?” the sorceress asked.

“My purpose is to serve the Queen of Destruction.” The girl replied in a monotonous, emotionless voice.

“Excellent,” Jeanne said. “And now for the final touch. Turn your back to me.”

The girl complied. Jeanne approached and placed her index and middle fingers on the captive’s head. A dark substance separated from Jeanne’s fingers and entered the girl’s head.

“The process is complete,” Jeanne said. "Now the Queen of Destruction's will will penetrate directly into your head, wherever you are."

"This is bad," Balon said.

"We're next..." one of the girls sobbed quietly.

"If this continues, soon you will all become the Queen of Destruction's obedient servants," Balon said.

Zoya hugged Balon tighter to her warm, soft chest. Her heart was pounding so hard that the squire could feel every beat.

"Quiet," she whispered barely audibly in his ear. "They'll notice you. What can we even do?"

Balon paused.

"You all have to escape from here."

"But how?" Zoya asked.

"I have an idea," Balon said quietly but firmly, looking up at Zoya. "You lead everyone out of here, and I'll distract the enemy."

"Yune created it by accident while trying to create a tracking crystal. If you hit this stone hard enough, it begins to heat up. I took it with me because I thought I could use it to heat food, but now I realize it has other uses," Balon said.

Zoya placed the squire on the floor of the cage. The squire walked to the far wall of the cage and placed the stone against it, then slammed his fist into it. The stone immediately began to heat up to an incredible temperature. Its heat was transmitted. Part of the wall first turned red from the unbearable heat, and then began to melt. The power contained within the stone completely drained, and a large opening formed in the wall, large enough for even a 7-meter-tall giantess to squeeze through. Zoya blinked, her large brown eyes briefly gleaming with hope. The hope instantly spread to the other girls.

"Quiet." "Balon said, placing a finger to his lips. "Our escape must not be noticed."

The girls exchanged glances and, trying to remain silent and not make any unnecessary sounds, began to exit the cage. Less than a minute later, the cage was empty.

"Come with me," Zoya said, extending her hand to Balon. "I'll carry you. It'll be faster."

"No," Balon said. "I'm not going with you."

"Here," he handed Zoya the small golden crystal Yune had given him. "Keep it. Thanks to it, help will soon arrive. It's already sending a signal. Yune senses us. I just want to buy myself a little time. The later they learn of our escape, the better."

Zoya clearly hesitated.

"No," she said. "I won't leave you like this. I'd rather walk beside you."

"If they see you, they'll immediately realize you've escaped," Balon said. "They don't expect anyone else to be here."

"Okay," Zoya reluctantly agreed. "But please, take care of yourself."

The giantess turned and ran away. Balon watched her go. Zhanna, meanwhile, had finished with the first girl. The new, obedient giantess stood next to her, her eyes blank.

"Next," the sorceress said coldly, reaching into the cage.

"Hey!" Balon shouted a split second before the sorceress's gaze fell on the cage. Zhanna and Erika simultaneously looked at the tiny figure on the cave floor.

"Who are you?" Erika asked. "A lone insect decided to crawl in here."

"Wait, I remember you," Zhanna said. "You're Princess Aurora's assistant." How did you end up here, and why did you come here?

"I'm not just her assistant," Balon countered theatrically. "I'm a loyal knight and squire to Her Highness Princess Aurora. I ask that you address me by my title."

"What nonsense," Erica sneered. "To me, you're nothing but an annoying insect who's got too much on his mind."

"Wait," said Jeanne. "Why did you come here? Princess Aurora must have sent you."

"Yes, the princess sent me," Balon said, making things up as he went. "She didn't come herself because the last time we met her and her friends, you cowardly ran away."

"How dare you," Erica flared with anger. "I'll crush you now, and then make a souvenir out of your body and send it to your beloved princess."

"She's not joking," Balon thought. "She really could do this to me."

"In any case," the squire said, showing no fear. "The princess is making a very generous offer. Surrender without resistance and tell her everything you know about the Queen of Destruction's plans. Then your lives are guaranteed."

Erica's anger suddenly turned to amusement.

"Stupid worm," Erica said with a malicious grin. "You don't even realize how stupid you look right now."

"Balon..." Jeanne said with a wry smile. "This world's days are numbered. It will be lucky if it holds out for even a couple more weeks. If I were you, I'd try to hide as far away from here as possible, to delay the inevitable end for at least a little while."

"You know, that's an idea," Erica said. "I wouldn't mind watching that wretch run around and scream. Hey you!"

Erica glanced at the expressionless girl.

"Kill that annoying insect," the pink-haired giantess said, pointing a finger at Balon.

"Yes, sir," the girl replied. She turned to face the squire and walked toward him.

"Oh no," Balon thought as a huge shadow loomed over him. "This isn't going according to plan."

The giantess raised her leg over the squire. Balon managed to jump back at the last moment before the giant foot crashed down on him.

"You're an idiot," Erica said irritably. "You can't handle that little thing? Just catch it and eat it."

"Yes, sir," the giantess replied. She bent down and reached for Balon. He frantically thought about what he could do to hold out a little longer.

"Exactly." An idea occurred to the squire. He drew his bow and, quickly aiming, fired straight at the giantess's eye.

"Ouch." The giantess made an irritated sound. Her eye began to water. For a moment, she completely forgot about Balon, focusing on searching for the foreign object in her own eye.

"Why is she so clumsy?" Erica said, glancing at Jeanne. "Did you do something wrong?"

"No," Jeanne replied. "We've blocked this girl's entire consciousness and most of her reason. All that's left is a blind desire to obey commands. Oh well, once she meets the Queen of Destruction, that flaw will be corrected."

A deafening roar erupted from outside. This attracted the attention of everyone present. The cave wall cracked and collapsed. Yune stepped into the resulting breach, 140 meters of pure golden power. Her dark brown jacket burst at the seams, her yellow tie fluttered, her eyes glowed a dazzling amber.

"Let Balon go," she said calmly, but with such force in her voice that the cave shook. Aurora and Elira stood to either side, completely blocking the exit.

"How did they find us?" Zhanna shouted, jumping to her feet.

"That's not important now," the pink-haired giantess replied.

The battle erupted instantly.

Erica lunged at Yune, but she simply waved her hand away. The pink-haired giantess flew back, crashing through the wall. Aurora, meanwhile, was already at Balon's side. With a single kick, she knocked the emotionless giantess away from him.

"Balon, what's going on here?" the princess asked, lifting her squire from the ground. "On the way here, we met several rather tall girls. Where did they come from, and why did they have the crystal Yune gave you?"

The emotionless giantess quickly regained her feet. Elira quickly appeared at her side and knocked the stranger down.

"Who are you?" Elira shouted. "Another servant of the Queen of Destruction?"

Glancing at the two fallen giantesses, Zhanna shook her head.

"We cannot win this battle," the sorceress reasoned. "We must use this power."

Zhanna placed her hand on the red crystal and absorbed some of the Queen of Destruction's energy.

"Magic shield!" Zhanna exclaimed, casting the spell. The next moment, a translucent wall divided the cave in two, separating the enemies. Yune attempted to break through this shield and struck it with her fist. However, no matter how hard she tried, the magical barrier didn't even crack. Yune's golden glow hit the wall and dissipated like smoke.

"This isn't a simple shield," Yune muttered, taking a step back. Her 140-meter-tall frame still radiated a blinding golden glow, but now it seemed slightly tired. "Jeanne... You're using Ruby's power."

The sorceress stood on the other side of the barrier, breathing heavily. The red crystal in her hand pulsed, feeding the shield with dark crimson energy. Beside her, Erika was already rising to her feet, wiping blood from her lip.

"You... are too late," Jeanne breathed. "The Queen of Destruction's plan has already been fulfilled. A few more days, and we will begin the final phase. You can't change anything now."

She raised her hand sharply. A thick red mist erupted from the crystal, beginning to seep through the shield in thin streams. The mist rushed toward the emotionless giantess, whom Elira had just knocked down. The girl jerked, her eyes flashed scarlet, and she suddenly grew to 120 meters tall, right before everyone's eyes.

"What..." Elira didn't have time to finish. Ruby, the new acolyte, struck her in the chest with inhuman strength, sending her flying backwards. Aurora instantly appeared and intercepted the blow, but she, too, was thrown back several dozen meters. The cave shook.

"She's growing stronger, absorbing Ruby's energy!" the princess shouted.

Yune nodded. She clenched her fists, and the golden glow around her flared with renewed vigor. The giantess's growth began to accelerate: 150... 160... 170 meters. The jacket on her chest finally split at the seams, revealing a deep cleavage and a tight white shirt that barely contained her enormous breasts. Her skirt stretched to its limit around her hips. She swung and struck the shield with both hands. A wave of golden energy collided with the red barrier. For a moment, the cave lit up so brightly that everyone squinted. The shield cracked and cracked, but it held.

"Again!" Yune roared and struck again. This time the cracks grew wider.

Zhanna turned pale.

"Erica! We need to leave immediately! Open the portal quickly!"

The pink-haired giantess bared her teeth and waved her hand, opening the portal. Erica vanished into the portal. The emotionless acolyte joined her, crossing the distance with a deft movement. Zhanna stepped calmly into the portal.

"We'll see each other again," the sorceress said before vanishing. As soon as she left, the magical shield vanished.

The cave grew silent. Yune sank heavily to her knees. She looked tired but determined. Aurora came closer, holding Balon in her palm.

"We... won?" the princess asked. "At least we were able to free the captives. But I don't understand anything at all. Balon, you better explain to us what happened here."

Over the next few minutes, Balon told everyone he'd learned. Meanwhile, the freed girls, led by Zoya, returned to the cave.

"So, Erica kidnapped the girls who possessed the growth shard inherited from the Golden Heroine. And Zhanna wanted to cast a mind-control spell on them, turning them into helpless servants of the Queen of Destruction," Yune said, looking down at the rescued girls. "Don't be afraid, you have nothing to fear anymore."

Elira clenched her fists, looking at the freed girls, who were gradually coming to their senses.

"The Queen of Destruction is clearly up to something terrible, but what exactly?" Elira said. "I have a feeling that even as we grow bigger and stronger, she still remains an invincible monster."

Balon, sitting on Aurora's palm, glanced at the rescued girls. He met Zoya's gaze, who smiled and waved. The squire thought about everything he had learned that day. He felt like he was missing something. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. It was so terrifying that he was afraid to voice it.

"So what do we do next?" Yune asked. "We need to find the Queen of Destruction and stop her, but I don't know where to look."

"I..." "So do we," Aurora said. "Let's return to the capital. Father will help us."

"Yes, but what should we do with the rescued girls?" Elira asked. "We can't leave them here."

"Let's take them with us," Balon said. He looked thoughtful. "They lost their homes. Maybe they can find new ones in the capital."

In the end, Yune, Elira, and Aurora picked up all the rescued girls and set off towards the capital. With their new sizes, the girls could reach their destination in less than a day. While they walked, Yune, Elira, and Aurora chatted with the rescued girls. They told them about their adventures and simply shared interesting and funny stories. Balon sat in Aurora's palm the whole time. He hung his head and barely spoke.

"You look so sad." The squire heard from above. He looked up. Zoya stood before him. She was She was wearing a tight blouse that left her midriff exposed and short shorts. Yune had become increasingly skilled at creating clothes with magic, so each of the rescued girls now had clothes that fit her.

"Our future frightens me," Balon said. "I... I'm worried about our future. I feel like something terrible is threatening our world."

Zoya sat down next to Balon.

"You know, until you showed up, I thought I was done for," Zoya said. "All the kidnapped girls thought that. There was nothing inside us but fear and despair. Now that I think about it, I think even without you, we might have had a chance to escape. I mean, look at us. We're giant girls, much larger than a human. If we'd all attacked at once, we could have broken that cage from the inside, but we just didn't have the resolve."

"What do you mean?" Balon asked.

"When you came to our aid, you were the smallest and weakest of us all, but you had more determination than all of us combined, and you saved us. You were even willing to risk your life to help us escape. That really impressed us all, especially me. You know, thanks to you, I realized that even in the most dire situation, you can't give up and throw in the towel. I don't know what's bothering you, but cheer up. If we don't give up, we can overcome anything."

"Maybe you're right," Balon replied, smiling slightly. "Sorry, I'm just a little confused."

"Nothing," Zoya replied. The giantess patted Balon on the head. "If you need my help, just ask me right away."

"Okay," Balon nodded.

"Hey, what are you two doing there?" Aurora exclaimed. She looked at the couple defiantly. his palm.

"Nothing," Balon replied. "We're just talking."

"Yes," Zoya said with a slight smile. "We're just chatting and trying to get to know each other better."

The princess frowned and looked at them both with disbelief.

"Balon..." the princess said finally. "You must be very tired after everything that's happened to you. I think you need to rest and recover. I have a very pleasant and safe place for that."

Before the squire could say anything, Aurora grabbed him with two fingers and pushed him into her cleavage. She pushed him so deep that he completely disappeared, as if absorbed by her soft, warm flesh.

"So," Aurora said, looking at Zoya as if she had won some kind of victory.

Yune and Elira walked slightly ahead, chatting with the rescued girls. Their voices rang with a mixture of weariness and relief. The girls, who had recently been captives, were now getting used to their new size. Some were already smiling, while others still glanced around warily, as if afraid that Zhanna or Erika would return at any moment. Aurora walked slightly behind, her back straight and proud. Her enormous breasts swayed slightly with each step, and Balon, completely buried between them, felt the warm, firm flesh gently squeeze him from all sides. The princess kept adjusting his position with her finger, as if checking to make sure her "treasure" was still there.

"Hey, Aurora," Yune called softly, glancing back. "Aren't you... squeezing him too tightly? Balon isn't a toy."

Aurora snorted, but her cheeks flushed slightly.

"He's my squire. I'm responsible for him. And after everything he went through in that cage, he needs... to rest in a safe place." She squeezed her chest lightly, and Balon squeaked involuntarily. "See? He's warm and cozy there."

Zoya cast a disdainful glance at the princess.

"And I thought you were just jealous," she said quietly, so the others wouldn't hear. Aurora turned her head sharply.

"Jealous? Of whom? Of some village girl? Don't make me laugh." But a hint of irritation crept into her voice.

She pressed Balon even deeper into her cleavage, almost completely hiding him from the outside world. Yune sighed, but the corner of her lips smiled. Her golden glow softly illuminated the path, making the night a little brighter.

"The main thing is that everyone's alive. We've freed twenty girls. Now they can start a new life. And we... we need to get to the capital as soon as possible. Ruby won't wait."

Elira nodded, her powerful muscles rippling under her skin with every step. Yune continued to converse with the girls. At one point, the rescued girls suddenly fell silent and looked at Yune with awe.

"What's wrong?" Yune asked, raising her eyebrows.

"Great Yune..." one of the girls said in a wheedling voice. "You are the Golden Heroine, aren't you?"

"What!" The question was so unexpected that Yune nearly dropped everyone she was carrying.

"No!" Yune exclaimed. "Of course not!"

"I've heard of her before," Yune said, calming down slightly. "She died several centuries ago, after all."

"Yes." "Yune can't possibly be a golden heroine," Elira said. "She simply wants the people and giantesses in this world to live in harmony. Those giantesses who bring only evil, like the Queen of Destruction and her followers, must be stopped."

"Yes, we agree," the girls agreed. "But how can we do that?"

Yune thought hard, but couldn't think of anything.

"Let's return to the capital and think about our next step," she said finally.

The travelers walked all night. By morning, the walls of the capital appeared ahead. The city was already bustling: signal fires burned on the towers, soldiers and mages bustled along the walls. When three enormous figures and a group of tall girls appeared on the horizon, a wave of panic swept through the city, but Aurora cried out loudly, using the power of her voice:

"It is I, Princess Aurora! I have returned! Open the gates! These giantesses are our allies!"

After a brief parley with Balon, whom Aurora reluctantly pulled from her cleavage, the gates opened. However, it was necessary. The three giantesses could now simply step over the city walls. King Tyrion personally came out to greet his daughter. Seeing how much she, as well as Yune and the others, had grown, he turned pale, but quickly regained his composure.

"My daughter... What happened?" he asked. "I have heard the strangest rumors and news from all sides."

Aurora briefly recounted everything: about Jeanne's betrayal, the rescued girls, and the fact that Ruby was planning something terrible. The King sighed heavily.

"So the prophecy is coming true... However, we are not so helpless now," he said. "Thank you all. You have saved many."

Yune bowed as much as her height allowed.

"I simply want this world to live in harmony. Without the Queen of Destruction."

Yune, Elira, and Aurora dropped the rescued girls off outside. They were surprised not only because they had never been to a big city, but because they were beginning to realize their new size. Next to the three giantesses, they hadn't quite felt like they were truly big. However, now, finding themselves among ordinary people who didn't even reach their knees, they were very surprised. The residents of the capital were also astonished by the appearance of so many tall girls. However, over the next half day, both sides gradually began to get used to each other. During this time, Yune had time to rest a bit and stroll around the capital in her new size. Elira met Grisha and his friends. They were very surprised by Elira's new size, but weren't in the least afraid of her. Later in the evening, Aurora, having told the king everything, called everyone to the park behind the royal palace. A tense silence reigned in the park behind the royal palace. Yune, Aurora, and Elira sat on the ground, carefully tucking their legs so as not to crush the trees and gazebos. Their enormous bodies still loomed over the two-story house like three living mountains. King Tyrion, Sir Lilic, and Balon stood on the second-story balcony, barely reaching the giantesses' knees.

"...And this is what we learned from Balon," Aurora concluded her story. "Erica is gathering the girls with the shards of the Golden Heroine. Jeanne is turning them into obedient servants." If we don't stop this now, the Queen of Destruction will soon have an entire army of giantesses.

"Well, actually, this whole thing has me worried," Balon said. He finally decided to voice his concerns. All eyes were on him as he spoke.

"Here's what I think," the squire said. "I don't want to scare anyone, but have you considered how many girls Erica and Jeanne managed to convert to serve the Queen of Destruction? How long did they even do this before we noticed and stopped them? If there are other kidnapped girls who have become servants of the Queen of Destruction, then I have only two questions, both of which terrify me. The first question is: how many are there? And the second: where are they all now and what are they doing?"

King Tyrion leaned heavily on the railing. His gray beard trembled.

"So, the Queen of Destruction probably already has her own army of giantesses."

"Well, that's just a guess," Balon said, spreading his hands. "Perhaps I just misunderstood something, but..."

"How many giantesses do you think serve the Queen of Destruction now?" Sir Lilic asked. "Don't be afraid to assume the worst. We're dealing with a true monster, one that grows stronger by the minute. Let's prepare for the worst."

"It's quite possible that Ruby has over a hundred giantesses on her side, all over 100 meters tall." Balon thought for a moment. "No, my intuition tells me there are many more. Zhanna told me this world would be lucky if it lasted even two weeks."

An oppressive silence fell over the park. Aurora was momentarily at a loss. A vision of hundreds of giantesses destroying the kingdom of Chibiland and all its inhabitants with extreme cruelty formed in her mind, with Ruby's enormous figure towering over them.

Elira clenched her fists in anger.

"She keeps turning people into her dolls."

"But what should we do?" Yune asked, surprisingly calm.

"We've just gathered here to consider our next move," Balon said. "I don't doubt Yune's strength, nor that of Princess Aurora and Elira. However, remember that emotionless girl you encountered just recently. Could you handle a hundred like her? And we can't forget about Jeanne and Erica, as well as the Queen of Destruction herself."

The three giantesses exchanged glances and hung their heads in silence.

"Hey!" Zoe's voice broke the silence. "Isn't there anything we can do?"

Everyone glanced at the twenty girls who had come with her.

"Of course, thank you for your zeal, but all of you together can't..." Balon was about to say something else, but Yune suddenly straightened up to her full height, as if an idea had struck her.

"I've got it!" Yune exclaimed, so loudly that the whole city probably heard her.

"Yune, please tell us what's on your mind," King Tyrion said.

"Well..." Yune suddenly blushed and looked unsure of herself. "To be honest, I'm not sure this will work."

"Don't be afraid to make mistakes," Sir Lilic said. "The only ones who make no mistakes are those who do nothing. But doing nothing is the biggest mistake of all."

"Okay," Yune said. "Simply put, if our enemy is creating an army of giantesses, why don't we do the same?"

Everyone exchanged glances.

"Create an army of giantesses," the king repeated, as if testing the idea. "No one in the entire history of the kingdom of Chibiland has ever done anything like this, but right now we're in a very unusual situation. The Queen of Destruction cannot be defeated using only proven means. I don't object to this idea."

"The capital is the most populous city in the kingdom," Lilik said. "I'm sure we can find the carriers of the growth fragments here. However, I'm not that knowledgeable about this. How are we even supposed to find them?"

"Leave it to me," Yune said. "I think I've figured out how to do it."

"That's simply wonderful," Elira exclaimed. "The more giantesses there are in this world, the better it will be."

"I don't mind having giantesses among my subjects." "Aurora said, nodding approvingly. "Now let's get down to business. The sooner we achieve results, the better."

Suddenly, the ground shook. Not from the giantesses' footsteps, but from something else. A portal formed in the middle of the desert. Erica emerged first. Behind her, an emotionless girl appeared, her mind controlled. Zhanna emerged last and closed the portal behind her.

"You have arrived," a familiar voice called from above. It was Ruby. She was sitting on a makeshift throne shaped like the side of a rather tall mountain.

"Greetings, my lady," Erica said reverently. Zhanna also bowed her head silently.

"You arrived earlier than I thought," Ruby said. "What went wrong?"

Over the next few minutes, Erica explained everything that had happened.

"They are becoming increasingly annoying," Ruby said finally. "They've probably already imagined themselves the saviors of this world. Especially Yuna. She should have been dead long ago. I'll soon personally correct that assumption."

"With some troubles, but we succeeded," said Jeanne. "We've managed to gather an entire army of obedient servants for you."

"Yes," said Ruby. "You've both worked hard and proven your loyalty to me. For that, you deserve a reward."

The Queen of Destruction raised her hand, and a beam of light erupted from her palm and rushed toward Jeanne and Erica. Both giantesses began to rapidly increase in size, until they were both 200 meters tall.

"This is incredible," said Erica. "I feel much stronger."

"Yes. This is amazing," agreed Jeanne. Ruby turned her attention to the emotionless giantess standing to the side.

"You line up with the others." "The Queen of Destruction commanded.

"Yes, my lady," the girl said, calmly walking past her fellow giantesses. As soon as the girl took her place, Ruby rose to her full height. She looked down at the orderly ranks of giantesses, each standing 100 meters tall. There were exactly five hundred giantesses in total. Their gigantic figures filled a considerable area of ​​the desert.

"The time has come for me to take control of you." Red threads erupted from Ruby's hand and enveloped the giantesses like a net. Each one's eyes glowed bright red. "You are now all extensions of my will. You will obey me, as well as Jeanne and Erica, without question."

"Yes," the giantesses said in unison. The Queen of Destruction began to grow before everyone's eyes, until she reached 400 meters. She was now twice the size of Jeanne and Erica and four times the size of her new servants. "Now let us turn this world to dust," the Queen of Destruction announced.

The city of Silver Stronghold was the second largest and most important city in the kingdom of Chibiland. It stood at the intersection of several trade routes, with roads radiating from it throughout the kingdom. The residents had already recovered from the visit of the three giantesses. When news arrived that Princess Aurora and her friends had prevented further devastation of nearby villages, everyone was heartened. The city continued its normal life. However, everything changed dramatically when the watchtowers on one of the towers spotted a multitude of gigantic figures approaching the city. There were about a hundred giantesses, and they stopped abruptly a few hundred meters from the fortress walls. Towering above them was the Queen of Destruction. Compared to her, they all looked like dwarfs.

Ruby sat on a black throne that had grown straight out of the ground and looked at Silver Stronghold with a wicked smile. Her 400-meter-tall figure completely blocked out the sun from the giantesses standing behind her. Red hair fluttered like the banner of the apocalypse, black horns pulsating with dark flame.

"This city will serve as the first true test of your loyalty and strength," she declared loudly, her voice echoing across the plain, causing the city walls to tremble. "Show me what my new army is capable of. Have fun. Destroy every last one. I want to hear them scream."

A hundred giantesses, each 100 meters tall, bowed their heads in unison.

"Yes, my lady," they said in unison, their voices emotionless. The first wave of giantesses advanced. The ground beneath their feet cracked and caved in. The walls of the Silver Hold, even strengthened by magic, now felt like paper. Panic broke out on the ramparts. In desperation, the mages unleashed their most powerful spells: fireballs the size of houses, ice spears, lightning bolts. All of this struck the giantesses' bodies and simply dissipated, leaving not even a scratch. One of the 100-meter-tall acolytes approached the southern gate and simply stepped on it. The gate, along with its towers and dozens of defenders, disappeared beneath her foot with a wet crunch. Blood and debris sprayed in all directions.

"Too easy," she said indifferently and took another step, crushing an entire block at once.

"So, some of you have already begun to develop new personalities," Ruby said, observing all of this. "This is one of the changes I made to Jeanne's spell. She cleared and blocked your previous minds and emotions. However, I believe that having servants who show no initiative or emotion is simply boring. New emotions will constantly awaken within you. Soon, I won't have to order you to destroy all living things. You will crave it yourself."

The second giantess leaned over, scooped up a group of knights attempting to organize a defense with two fingers, and tossed them into her mouth like a handful of nuts. A loud "glk" echoed across the battlefield. Ruby, sitting on her throne, laughed contentedly.

"That's how it should be. No negotiations. No mercy. Only fear and death."

The giantesses began to scatter throughout the city, chasing the tiny humans. The city's inhabitants had no chance of escape. Even if someone managed to escape one giantess, they inevitably ran into another. From her position, Ruby witnessed several such instances. One man dodged the foot of one giantess, only to be devoured by another. The giantess the man dodged soon crushed another unfortunate man.

"That pervert simply adores my big breasts!" one of the giantesses suddenly exclaimed. She stood tall, clutching a captured human between her breasts. Another giantess stood behind her, watching the proceedings with interest. "I bet you're looking forward to being crushed."

The next moment, the giantess pressed her breasts together and crushed her victim. Ruby was right. As the giantesses destroyed the city and slaughtered its inhabitants, emotions unknown to them began to awaken within them. Soon, the murder of tiny humans began to be carried out not with callous efficiency, but with sadistic pleasure and perverse imagination. For example, one giantess would stand with her back to her fellow giantesses. Two other girls would begin to stuff the captured humans between her buttocks. When enough victims had accumulated, the giantess would clench her buttocks and crush them all. The city of Silver Hold became a veritable hellscape. Brutal murders occurred throughout the city. In a short time, hundreds were killed, and the death toll only grew. No matter how many people begged for mercy, and no matter how much pain they suffered, the girls refused to stop. They became the Queen of Destruction's obedient followers and a reflection of her will.

"Hey, bug boy!" one of the giantesses exclaimed, raising her leg over a lone man. "Do you like tall girls? Well, I don't care."

The giantess simply crushed her victim.

"You know, you really do look delicious," said another giantess, stuffing a human into her mouth. The other giantesses also devoured people en masse, each of them eating at least a dozen.

Ruby, sitting on the throne and watching all this, felt a familiar sensation. She began to grow. The energy from the enormous amount of simultaneous killing and destruction affected her body. Ruby began to grow, and the throne beneath her creaked until it crumbled under the weight of her gigantic body. When her growth stopped and the Queen of Destruction rose to her feet, she felt slightly dizzy from the incredible height she had reached in such a short time.

1000 meters.

Now the Queen of Destruction was ten times the size of her servants, and ordinary humans seemed like mere insects compared to her.

"You know, I'm a little bored just watching you have fun," Ruby said. "Why shouldn't I join you?"

The Queen of Destruction advanced. With every step, she caused earthquakes, instantly destroying dozens of buildings and hundreds of people. She could easily have crushed several of her servants, but so far they were lucky.

"Yes, that's better," Ruby said. She looked down with a haughty expression at the city, which had become even smaller. "Now I'm a little closer to the power I had when I first set foot on the surface of this world. Then, the one who could stop me lived here. But she's gone."

Ruby took another step. A thousand meters of pure, absolute terror. Her foot, the size of a small town, landed on the northern quarter of the Argent Hold. The buildings vanished instantly, turning to dust and bloody mush beneath her skin. The screams of thousands were drowned out by the roar and wet crunch.

"Mmm..." The Queen of Destruction closed her eyes, savoring the sensation. "You're so... juicy. I can feel your fragile bodies breaking."

She slowly turned her foot, grinding the remains of the block into red mud. Then she leaned down and ran a huge finger over her own foot. The remains of tiny creatures remained on the finger.

"Blood-red paste—that's what this world will soon look like," the Queen of Destruction pronounced, as if it were a sentence. She lowered her hand and easily caught dozens of tiny figures. Her huge finger slowly descended on the group of ten that had landed in the giantess's palm. The pad pressed them gently, almost caressingly. A soft, wet crunch was heard. Red dots spread across Ruby's skin.

"You're so cute when you try to run away," Ruby purred. She ran her finger further, collecting more "toys." Some stuck to the skin of her finger. The Queen brought her finger closer to her face, examining the writhing figures with a predatory smile.

"Want to live? Then kiss them." She pressed her finger lightly to her lips and licked her tongue. Several tiny bodies vanished into her mouth with a barely audible "glk."

The city below no longer screamed; it howled. Those who remained alive fled in panic through the ruins, but Ruby simply crouched on the ground. Her gigantic thighs and buttocks covered several streets at once, crushing hundreds with a single movement. The tiny figures stuck to the Queen of Destruction's rounded buttocks blurred into bloody stains.

"Run, run..." she whispered, running her hand down her thigh, smearing several dozen bodies into a thin red film. "Running is useless; you will all be crushed. It's only a matter of time."

A golden glow flared on the horizon, and the sun rose over the capital of the Kingdom of Chibiland.

This city had changed dramatically over the past three days. All these changes were incredible, but necessary.

"In the face of this threat, our world will either change or be destroyed." These words had become the motto of the last few days. Balon stood on the fortress wall and looked into the distance. In recent days, all sorts of news had reached the capital from all corners of the country. Mostly, they all concerned the atrocities of the Queen of Destruction and her acolytes.

"So far, none of them have attacked the capital," Balon thought. "But I understand it's only a matter of time. We've been preparing for a long time, and today we will finally take action."

The heavy footsteps of a gigantic creature were heard. A gigantic female figure loomed over the squire.

"Hey!" The familiar, mocking voice was quite loud. At the same time, a huge finger gently nudged Balon in the side. "Why are you sad?"

Balon raised his head, and Zoya towered over him. She was a hundred meters tall. The giantess wore a thin, low-cut shirt and short shorts. By transforming girls into giantesses, Yune had learned to instantly create clothing for them. As Yune herself said, she could read fragments of each girl's thoughts and learn what clothes were most comfortable for them. Yune's energy also had a special effect on the girls who absorbed it. During the transformation, not only their height changed, but also their build. Their breasts became a couple of cup sizes larger, their hips became wider, and their buttocks became rounder.

"I sense that we are on the cusp of serious change," Balon said. "Today, we all enter into a real war with the Queen of Destruction. No matter how this confrontation ends, our world will never be the same."

"So what?" " Zoya said. She crouched down, but was still above the fortress wall. "Change is the normal state of this world. For example, a week ago I never thought I'd be fighting the Queen of Destruction. It was unthinkable to me. But look at me now..."

"I think you're right," Balon replied. "Perhaps I'm just overthinking things."

The squire straightened his back and tried to leave, but couldn't. Zoya blocked his way with her palms.

"I said, look at me," she said more insistently. The squire turned and fixed his gaze on Zoya.

"I just wanted to ask you something," Zoya said. She arched her back seductively, making her breasts seem even larger. "Don't you think my breasts are a bit too big?"

"No..." Balon glanced at Zoya's cleavage, as if he'd only just noticed it. "I don't think..."

"I've started to notice that some people can't take their eyes off me," Zoya said with a mischievous smile. "I almost crushed someone like that once. He just stood there and stared at me."

"Well, it'll take the residents of the capital longer to get used to the presence of giantesses, especially in such numbers," Balon replied.

"That's not what I mean," Zoya said. She leaned even lower. Her enormous breasts, tightly clad in thin fabric, hung completely over the section of the fortress wall where Balon stood. The warmth of her body was palpable even from a distance. The squire involuntarily took a step back, but the wall behind him prevented him from going any further.

"I'm serious," the giantess said, a slight hoarseness in her voice. "Now they look at me like I'm a freak. I see men in the city blush and look away. Even you, Balon."

She shrugged slightly. Her chest heaved softly, and Balon felt heat rise to his face.

"Zoya..." he muttered, trying to maintain his dignity. "Now is not the time for..."

"For what?" she chuckled. "To remind myself how much I've changed?"

"Yes, you and your friends have changed," Balon said. His tone seemed uncertain, but he still managed to find the right words. "But I can't say that's a bad thing. Yes, your size is unusual and gives you immense power, which can be frightening, but there's another way to look at this situation. Incredible beings like you now exist in our world. You may frighten some, but that will change with time." Besides, I'm sure the men you met weren't afraid of you. On the contrary, they admired your incredibly attractive body.

The giantess straightened up, but didn't remove her hand. Her finger gently, almost tenderly, touched Balon's shoulder.

"Do you find me attractive?" Zoya asked, as if she already knew the answer.

"Well, I..." Balon blushed slightly.

"I can't help myself!" Zoya suddenly exclaimed. "You're so small and so cute!"

The giantess suddenly appeared above the squire and kissed him. Her enormous lips pressed Balon down, gently pressing him to the ground. As soon as this rather strange kiss ended, Zoya looked at Balon with a smile. At that moment, Yune's powerful yet soft voice appeared in her head.

"Is everyone ready?" Yune spoke. Unused, Zoya clutched her head and staggered.

"She can do it like that?" Zoya asked.

"What happened?" Balon asked.

"It looks like it's time for us to move," Zoya replied with a hint of disappointment.

"I know there's a fight coming soon. And I know we're all taking risks. So..." she lowered her voice, "when this is all over, I'll show you my alluring body in every detail."

Before Balon could respond, Zoya turned and headed for the main square. The three leading giantesses stood in the central square. Yuna stood 180 meters tall, in her now-legendary giant school uniform. Aurora and Elira stood slightly shorter, but no less imposing. Around them stood another forty newly turned giantesses, all 100 meters tall. The city looked like a tiny anthill at their feet. Perhaps if the search for new growth shard carriers had continued for a few more days, more could have been collected, but the terrible news coming from the Silver Stronghold convinced everyone it was time to act.

Yune stepped forward and glanced at her comrades.

"I am glad that you have all agreed to join us in our fight against the Queen of Destruction. We are coming to protect the kingdom and the entire world, where everything we hold dear exists. If Ruby seeks blood... we will give her a fight she will never forget."

Aurora clenched her fist.

"I can already imagine driving her horns into the ground," the princess said.

Elira nodded silently, her muscles tensing.

The balon, now resting in Aurora's palm, looked at Zoya, who stood slightly to the side. She winked at him flippantly and mouthed, "Later." Yune was about to say something else, but she was interrupted. A messenger ran to her feet, gasping for air. He looked very tired and gasped for air.

"It's one of the royal scouts," Aurora said. "Father sends them across the country to learn about the situation."

The scout staggered and was about to collapse from exhaustion. However, Yune managed to catch him with two fingers and lift him into her palm.

"What happened?" Yune said. Her worried face loomed over the man.

"They're coming!" the messenger shouted. "The capital is in great danger!"

"What?" Elira asked, perplexed. The giantesses behind her exchanged worried glances. "Tell me specifically what happened."

"An entire army of giantesses is heading for the capital," the scout said. "There are at least a hundred of them."

This news deeply disturbed everyone gathered. Everyone knew the war with the Queen of Destruction would be difficult, but no one imagined the entire undertaking would be on the brink of failure.

"More than a hundred..." Zoya repeated. "That means there are more of them than us."

"That's no reason to give up," Yune said, unexpectedly. Her mind filled with determination, which instantly spread to everyone present. A faint golden glow emanated from her body. One glance at Yune instantly washed away all doubts in her comrades, filling them with will and determination.

"If we fight them in the middle of the capital, there will be nothing left of the city," Aurora said. "I won't let anyone lay a finger on my hometown."

"We need to intercept them before they get here," Elira said. "Come on, we need to stop them as soon as possible."

Having learned the precise direction of attack from the scout, Yune left him on the fortress wall and, at the head of her newly formed army, headed into battle. She didn't have to search for the enemy for long. About ten minutes later, they appeared on the horizon. A hundred giantesses, each 100 meters tall, advanced forward. Their movements were monotonous, their faces expressionless.

"Yes, I couldn't even imagine so many giantesses could gather in one place," Zoya said. She stood at the forefront, ready for battle, while the army of giantesses steadily advanced toward her.

"Yes, if they reach the city, it will be destroyed," Aurora said.

The armies halted a few kilometers from the capital, on a wide plain that had once been fertile fields. Now the earth trembled beneath hundreds of giant feet. Yune stood at the head of her small but united army. 180 meters of pure golden power. Her giant school uniform was bursting at the seams, her yellow tie fluttering in the wind, and her eyes glowed with a warm amber light. Nearby stood Aurora and Elira, both 150 meters tall, full of determination. Behind them were forty newly turned giantesses, whom Yune had managed to strengthen. Zoya stood in the front row, clenching her fists so hard her knuckles turned white. Across from them, half a kilometer away, a veritable horde was advancing. Over a hundred Ruby acolytes, each at least 100 meters tall. Their faces were almost blank, but the first sparks of sadistic pleasure were already flaring in their eyes. The hundred giantesses stopped abruptly, as if on cue.

One of the acolytes suddenly stepped forward. Outwardly, she was no different from the others, but her appearance began to change dramatically. The girl began to grow rapidly, until she reached a height of 400 meters. She towered over everyone like a mountain of scarlet energy, black horns, and a predatory smile. The girl's appearance had changed: her hair had turned red, and horns had sprouted from her head.

"Is this the Queen of Destruction?" Zoya asked.

"No," Yune replied. "I've seen this before. She's using this girl like a puppet."

"Finally," Ruby said loudly, taking full control of the girl's body, her voice rolling across the plain like thunder. "I knew you were up to something, so I decided to strike first."

"You little brat," Ruby said, looking down at Yune. "I know you're acting like the new Golden Heroine, but you're nothing but an arrogant brat. You're no match for her or me."

Yune stepped forward. The ground shook.

"I never called myself the Golden Heroine. I just want to protect this world and my friends," Yune said. "I will definitely stop you, Ruby. You will no longer turn people into toys and kill them for pleasure."

The Queen of Destruction only laughed haughtily in response.

Aurora couldn't take it anymore.

"Enough chatter!" she shouted and rushed forward. "Follow me!"

"You're right," Ruby said. She shook her head, and the eyes of all her acolytes flashed a bright red.

"Kill them all."

The battle began instantly.

The first wave of Ruby's acolytes rushed forward. The two armies of giantesses collided with a deafening roar. Fists the size of houses slammed into bodies, the earth heaved, and the air filled with screams and crunching sounds. Elira and Aurora were larger than their opponents, so they had no trouble in the fight. Elira roared as she slammed into three opponents at once, her muscular arms working like battering rams. Aurora circled between the enemies, delivering swift, precise blows. Despite her size, she moved very quickly. Zoya and the other giantesses also fought and, despite the enemy's superior numbers, held their ground well. Thanks to their cooperation and solidarity, they managed to knock out several of the acolytes. Those giantesses fell to the ground. Ruby, oblivious to everything else, walked straight toward Yune. The golden glow around Yune flared brighter. She grew even larger. Concentrating all her strength, Yune reached 400 meters, becoming the same height as the puppet the Queen of Destruction had used. Her jacket, white shirt, and the rest of her clothing instantly tore. Yune was left completely naked. She blushed slightly, but managed to regain her composure.

"I don't have time to worry about that now," Yune thought.

"You're alone against all of us," Yune said calmly, assuming a fighting stance. "Your acolytes outnumber us, but we're still winning."

Ruby looked back. Yune was right. A third of her acolytes were already out of the game. They lay unconscious everywhere. Yune's army, on the other hand, had suffered no casualties. A few girls were wounded and retreated, but overall, the initiative was gradually shifting to Yune and her comrades.

"Do you know why that is?" Yune asked. "It's your acolytes. Yes, you've deprived them of reason and will, replacing it with a false thirst for destruction and murder. But in this state, they lack any positive traits. Yes, your slaves are obedient, but their movements are mechanical and unnatural. None of them wants to listen to you. No one in their right mind would serve a monster like you. In fact, you are alone. Alone against us all, and that's precisely why you will lose."

"Alone? Oh no, my dear," Ruby replied sarcastically, unfazed. "I am all of them. Soon, they will all become part of me."

She waved her hand. Red threads of energy lashed through her army. The acolytes began to grow in size right in the middle of the fight, instantly reaching 150 meters. Their movements became faster, and their smiles more bloodthirsty.

One of Ruby's newly-converted girls knocked Zoya down, pinning her to the ground and strangling her. Zoya growled and punched her, but her opponent was now one and a half times her size. The blow proved too weak.

"You will die for the glory of the Queen of Destruction!" the acolyte screamed, squeezing Zoya's throat even harder. Zoya twisted away at the last moment before losing consciousness. She kicked and threw her enemy away.

Similar scenes began to unfold everywhere. The acolytes, having gained the advantage in strength and size, went on the offensive. Elira and Aurora tried to save and aid their comrades, often fighting one-on-five opponents.

"Yune!" "You must find a way to free the disciples from the Queen of Destruction's control," Balon shouted from Aurora's shoulder. One of the opponents reached for Balon and nearly snatched it away. The princess reacted in time and struck her opponent in the stomach.

"Yes!" Yune shouted back, her gaze never leaving the Queen of Destruction. "I will find a way to free everyone."

Yune and Ruby froze opposite each other.

"Let's dance," Ruby said smugly. "My puppet is enough for you."

She took a step. The ground cracked. Yune clenched her fists. A golden glow flared so brightly that it momentarily blinded even Ruby.

"No," Yune said. "Now I understand that it is my destiny to stop you."

The two giant figures collided with a roar that shook the earth. Yune, now 400 meters away, slammed into Ruby's puppet. Golden light and crimson energy collided, creating a blinding flash. A shockwave reverberated across the plain, knocking both the acolytes and Yune's warriors off their feet. Ruby, in the puppet's body, laughed and instantly leaped back. Her claws left deep gouges in Yune's shoulder.

"Not bad, girl," the Queen of Destruction growled. "But this is just a warm-up."

She waved her hand. Red threads of energy lashed through her army again. The acolytes began to grow, reaching 180 meters. Their movements became faster, and a genuine, predatory pleasure blazed in their eyes. Zoya, fighting in the front ranks, suddenly found herself pinned to the ground by two opponents at once. One of them, with a sadistic smile, grabbed her by the hair and lifted her off the ground, while the other kicked the girl hard in the stomach. Zoya fell to the ground, leaving a deep crater. The pain knocked her unconscious.

"You will all die here!" one of the novices screamed, pinning her opponent to the ground. The girl growled, tensing her muscles, trying to throw her opponent off, but to no avail. The other two novices began kicking her with incredible force. The other girls in Yune's army also began to lose. Aurora and Elira performed a true miracle. The princess darted between the enemies like lightning, delivering precise, crushing blows. Elira simply advanced forward like a living fortress, scattering novices left and right. But the superior numbers and size of the opponents took their toll. Ruby rushed at Yune and kicked her. Yune's entire body twisted, but she managed to stay on her feet.

"Balon said that all the girls are controlled by Jeanne's curse, which is cast directly on the head. I already lifted a similar curse from Aurora, which means I should be able to do it."

Mentally deciding what she had to do, Yune rushed forward, leaving a golden trail behind her. The two titanic figures collided again. This time, the impact was so powerful that the ground cracked for several kilometers around. Yune slammed her fist into Ruby's puppet's stomach, which responded with its claws on Yune's chest, leaving small scratches. Yune struck her opponent's legs with all her might, causing her to stagger. Without wasting a second, Yune slammed her entire body into her, knocking her down. Without giving her opponent a chance to rise, Yune grabbed the giantess by the head.

"I will lift your curse." Yune's palms glowed with a bright light. This glow transferred to Ruby's puppet head. The girl jerked and fell limply to the ground, as if all the strings had been severed. For a few moments, the girl lay motionless. Her dark horns crumbled, turning to dust, and her hair returned to its natural chestnut color. The girl stirred, then sat up. Her movements were slow, and her gaze was hazy, as if she had awakened from a long sleep.

"Are you okay?" Yune asked, approaching and extending a hand to help her up. The girl staggered to her feet.

"I... I... I don't remember. What happened to me?" the girl asked hesitantly.

"It worked!" Yune exclaimed joyfully and jumped up. "I have to free everyone else immediately."

Leaving the girl to sort through her memories, Yune rushed to help her friends. She was now significantly larger than everyone present. Therefore, her intervention decided the outcome of the battle. Yune caught several acolytes at once and released them from her control. Driven by a thirst for murder and destruction, the acolytes began attacking her in dozens, but Yune easily fought them off. In response, Yune emitted a blinding golden glow that freed anyone it struck from the curse.

Less than ten minutes had passed since the battle began, and it was finally over.

Yune breathed heavily, standing in the middle of the battlefield. Many of the acolytes were still lying on the ground, and some were already beginning to wake up. Upon awakening, they all behaved identically. They looked around in confusion, unable to remember who they were or how they had gotten into this situation. With great difficulty, the first battle of this war had been won.

Elira rose to her feet, breathing heavily. Her powerful, muscular body was covered in bruises and dust, her clothes torn in several places, revealing her strong abs and wide hips. The three acolytes who had just pinned her to the ground now lay unconscious nearby. Their faces gradually relaxed, the curse lifting.

"Yune... you did it," Elira breathed, looking up.

The golden giantess towered over the battlefield like a living mountain of light. 400 meters of pure, radiant power. A glow still emanated from her body, gradually fading. Yune breathed heavily, her enormous breasts swaying with every movement. It was enough for Yune to produce one more bright flash. This warm light enveloped the entire battlefield and healed the wounds of everyone present. Zoya, still lying on the ground after the heavy blow, felt the warm golden energy envelop her body. All the scratches and bruises instantly healed, and the pain from them vanished. The fog in her mind cleared. She sat up abruptly, gasping for air.

"I... I thought I was done for," she whispered, looking at her enormous hands. Then she saw Aurora walking toward her with Balon on her shoulder. Aurora extended her hand to Zoya and helped her up. As soon as this happened, both girls suddenly realized they were the same height. Zoya hadn't noticed it, but Yune's light had also contributed to her own height increase. Before Aurora could recover from her surprise, Zoya reached for the squire perched on her shoulder. The giantess carefully caught him with two fingers and pressed him to her cheek with relief and warmth.

"I just can't help myself!" Zoya exclaimed. "You seemed cute when you reached my knee, but now you're smaller and weaker than my index finger. It's simply unbelievably cute!"

Aurora, glancing at this picture, snorted in displeasure, but said nothing. Her gaze darted to Balon, pressed against Zoe's cheek, and the princess involuntarily clenched her fists.

"Hey!" Aurora shouted, roughly snatching Balon away. "Don't you dare touch my squire."

Zoe immediately reached out to retrieve Balon, but the princess instantly stepped back.

"Give my dear Balon back to me!" Zoe shouted discontentedly. "He's very dear to me, and I just want him with me always."

"That won't happen!" Aurora shouted. "Balon is my faithful squire, and he will be my companion."

"Ha!" Zoe chuckled. "He's with you simply out of duty, but with me he was with you of his own free will."

A lightning bolt ran between Zoya and Aurora. They continued their loud argument. Balon tried to intervene and get a word in, but his voice was too quiet for the two giantesses to hear.

"Is everyone safe?" Yune asked loudly, her voice ringing out across the plain like a bell. "I've healed almost all the minor wounds, but maybe someone was hurt more."

Gradually, the battlefield grew quiet. Of Ruby's five hundred acolytes, a hundred had already been freed. Many of them sat on the ground, hugging their knees, quietly crying. Their memories were returning. Others simply stared at the sky, trying to comprehend what had just happened.

The girl who had been Ruby's puppet looked the worst of all. Of all the freed girls, she was the largest, but at the same time, she seemed the most miserable. She lay down on the ground and curled up into a ball. She was crying quietly and trembling slightly. Elira approached her. She placed her hand on the crying woman's head.

"Hello," Elira said lightly. "Do you need help?"

"You... who are you?" the crying woman asked, not looking at her interlocutor.

Elira introduced herself.

"Don't come near me," the girl said. "I'm a monster. I don't want to hurt anyone."

"What kind of monster are you?" Elira asked, not retreating an inch.

"I remembered everything," the girl said. "First, my village was destroyed, and my parents and friends were killed. Then they kidnapped me and turned me into a monster."

"Before I came here, I destroyed several villages, along with their inhabitants. Of all of us, I was the most bloodthirsty, which is why the Queen of Destruction possessed me. I remember killing people who begged me for mercy." I remember their bodies breaking under my feet. What should I do now? I have nowhere to go, and no one will help me. Everyone will see me as a monster. It's better for me to just lie here until I die. That way, I won't be able to hurt anyone again.

Elira turned and looked at the other freed girls. It seemed they were all wondering the same thing.

“Now listen to me. No! I want everyone to hear this.” Elira raised her voice so everyone could hear. “Yes, we all experienced a terrible event. You all lost your homes and loved ones. The Queen of Destruction turned you into her obedient puppets and forced you to do terrible things. I understand, because I myself fell under Ruby’s influence. The past cannot be changed, but your future is now in your hands. Our world is currently experiencing perhaps the most important period in its entire history. By the will of fate, you have been chosen to take part in this event. Simply standing still will not change anything. If you want to clear your good name, then join us and prove that you are not monsters, but inhabitants of this world like everyone else. Prove that giantesses bring good to this world and make it a better place.”

Elira’s speech had a positive effect on everyone. Many decided to follow Elira’s advice. Even the 400-meter-tall girl, who had been crying, found the strength to do so. She reached out to Elira and hugged her. Considering Elira was much smaller than the one hugging her, it was quite a sight.

"Thank you!" the girl said, her voice slightly firmer. "I'll try. By the way, I forgot to introduce myself; my name is Irina."

The general excitement was interrupted by a lone rider approaching from the direction of the capital. It was Sir Lilik. Thinking something was wrong, Aurora approached him and, crouching down, towered over him.

"I see you won your first encounter with the enemy," Lilik said.

"What happened in the capital?" Aurora asked worriedly. "Is my father alright?"

"Don't worry, His Majesty is well," Lilik replied. "However, we have received some disturbing news." The Queen of Destruction and her acolytes attacked three cities simultaneously. They all ask for our help.

"Let's go there," Elira said decisively.

"But while we're saving one city, the other two will be destroyed," Balon said. "Perhaps we should split up?"

"Maybe you're right," Aurora said. "But how will we free the other acolytes without Yune? Only she can do that."

Everyone's gaze turned to Yune. Realizing this, she even shuddered slightly.

"Well... I think I can solve this problem." The girl concentrated and illuminated the field with golden light. Several dozen golden crystals appeared on the ground.

"The larger I become, the more powerful magic I can use," Yune said. "I've created crystals that emit my energy. If you place one of these crystals on the head of any acolyte, it will help free her from the curse."

"Now let's split into several groups and..." Aurora was about to say more, but Sir Lilik rudely interrupted her.

"The King has entrusted me with the defense of the capital, and I must strengthen its garrison." Lilik rode across the field. He simply pointed at the giantesses who seemed the most physically strong.

"You will come with me too," Lilik said, pointing at Irina. The 400-meter-tall giantess flinched at this unexpected response, but soon regained her composure.

"Yes, Sir Knight," Irina replied, straightening her back. "I will go with you and defend the capital."

Along with Irina, Lilik took twenty giantesses. Afterward, the remaining girls divided into three groups. Each group was led by Yune, Aurora, and Elira. Each of them would face their own trials and their own battle.